摩訶止觀 義疏通講 · 冊1
緣起Origins
全文五層 →Full five layers →《摩訶止觀》一開卷便讓人面對一個不尋常的事實:玉泉一夏的說法沒有完成,說法只到見境,後分未宣。既然如此,這部書憑什麼仍能成為一條可走的路?灌頂沒有先替缺文找原因,也沒有把未說的部分補成傳說;他先做另一件事——沿著水流尋源,循著香氣討根,說明眼前這部文字從哪裡來,它所傳的究竟是什麼。
這使緣起不只是一篇書前序。它依次問出三層問題:法從何來?同一實相為何開成漸次、不定、圓頓三門?既然實相不可說,為何又須留下三種文字?最後,這三問再匯入十廣:文字不是替代修行,而是把人送到止觀門前。
未完成,是否就不能成為完整的入口
灌頂記下的第一件事,是智者在玉泉寺一夏說法,每日早晚開演,辯才沒有窮盡,法輪卻在見境停下。這裡有一個重要的分寸:說法未盡,不等於已說的部分失去次第;傳本缺後,不等於可以用想像補後。
現存文字自己保留了兩面。一面是明確的未完:十境全列而只釋到第七,十章全列而果報、起教、旨歸三章沒有正文。另一面是已成形的路線:緣起開源,大意總攝,釋名得體,從攝法、偏圓、方便進正觀,再指向果報、化他與歸宗。後三章雖無文,前文仍把它們安放在全書的方向中。
所以,讀一部未完之書,第一種誠實不是替它完成,而是辨清什麼已說、什麼未說。已說者須依文走到底,未說者須停在書自身劃出的界線。這個界線不是缺憾之外的附註,而正是緣起留給讀者的第一層止觀:不以欲望填滿空白,也不因空白而棄捨已現之法。
無師與有師,為什麼並列
灌頂接著並列三句:佛自行悟道,無師可保;佛在往昔又曾受定光佛授記;世間也分生知與學知。若把這幾句只讀成歷史競答,它們似乎互相衝突:究竟是無師,還是有師?但灌頂要說的不是二選一,而是法門同時有覺悟與傳承兩面。
佛果不是別人替佛修成,所以究竟覺悟不能外借;正法又不是孤立發生,所以因緣、授記與師承不可抹去。無師,守住覺悟不由他人代得;有師,守住行者不是憑空自創。兩面合看,才不會把傳承讀成權威替代親證,也不會把親證讀成可以切斷法源。
這便解開緣起下一問:智者的法門,是天然獨朗,還是從師承中青出於藍?答案不在抹平兩邊,而在後文所顯——智者所傳,是自己心中實際所行;正因親自行過,所傳才不是轉述空名;正因有所承受,所行也不是無根的私意。
二十三位祖師,在正文前做什麼
從迦葉到師子,灌頂用極短的筆法寫出二十三人的承傳。每一人不是只有姓名,還帶著一個能被記住的行履:阿難河中分身,商那和修示現法門,優波毱多在俗得果、受戒證果,提迦多在羯磨中次第斷惑,脇比丘放光取經,馬鳴以伎樂說無常、苦、空,提婆施眼,闍夜那使火坑成池,師子受刃而流白乳。
這些故事若只當神異錄,便會錯過它們在序中的功能。它們要顯示的是:法藏不是一件放在庫房中不動的物品。它在人與人之間傳遞時,總要成為某種能對治、能說法、能捨身、能令他悟入的行。法付於人,不只把一句話交給下一人,而是使法在另一副身心中重新成為可行、可證、可利益眾生之事。
白象近精舍而性柔、近屠肆而惡增,說明眾生會被所近環境熏習;髑髏受供而得生善處,說明聞法與供養能改變生命的去向。這兩個插敘把祖統從高遠名單拉回修行人的當下:既然所近能改變心行,遇到正法與善知識便不是裝飾性的福分;它會決定心向哪一條路走。
然而,灌頂只總說諸師是聖人,沒有替每一祖安排果位。傳承的力量在於所傳之法與所成之益,不在於後人為每個名字加上更整齊的證量表。這份克制也保護了讀者:敬重祖承,不等於用想像增飾祖承。
所傳的不是一套說法,而是一條走過的路
金口付法之後,灌頂把鏡頭收近到智者、南岳、慧文與龍樹。關鍵不只是誰師事誰,而是這條法脈如何把論義變成觀行。
智者所說,是自己心中所行法門。他修懺、發總持、講般若,在教化與禪觀中使經論成為生命。南岳長年誦經、修方等、常坐而發證;慧文依《大智度論》用心;龍樹以因緣所生法開空、假、中。這條線把經、論、懺、禪與說法連在一起。若只有論義而沒有觀行,法門停在理解;若只有內修而不受經論檢驗,觀行又可能失去宗源。
因此,面對『《中論》破遣,《止觀》建立,兩者怎會相同』的疑問,灌頂用因緣偈回答。空不是把法消滅,假不是把空撤回,中也不是在空、假之外再放一物。破除的是對自性的執著;在無自性中,因緣施設仍然成立;正因空、假不二,中道才不是折衷。遣蕩與建立若都依這一點,方向便不相反。
同一實相,為什麼要有三種止觀
漸次、不定、圓頓都緣實相,都屬大乘,也都名止觀。三門既同,何必分三?因為所緣之理雖同,行者入門的行相不同。
漸次像登階。行者先由歸戒止三惡,再以禪定止欲散,以無漏出三界,以慈悲止自證,最後以實相離二邊。它不是到最後才第一次聽見實相,而是最初已知方向,只因行力須由淺入深。
不定像寶物映日。前後、淺深、事理、止觀可以互相轉換;世界、為人、對治、第一義也能隨機更互。它不是沒有章法,而是不把某一次第固定成所有人的唯一路線。法門隨根轉,所向仍是實相。
圓頓像通者騰空。最初所緣就是實相,面對任何境都不離中道。五陰、十二入不在法性之外,無明、塵勞也沒有另一個自性可斷;止依法性寂然立名,觀依寂而常照立名。它不是把苦集道滅取消,而是不再把可捨、可斷、可修、可證看成四件離開實相的東西。
三門的差別因此既真實又有限。從行相看,它們有階次、互換與頓入之別;從所達看,三者同為實相之門。若只說相同,便抹去根性與方法;若只說不同,便把實相割裂為三。灌頂反覆用『同而不同、不同而同』守住這兩面。
圓頓如何從聞法長成利他
圓頓不是一句見解。灌頂把它展開為聞、信、行、位、莊嚴、建立六個環節。
聞圓法,是聽見法身、般若、解脫三名而非三個隔絕之體;一法具足佛法,沒有減少。圓信,是聞深不怖、聞廣不疑,能在遮遣執著時不墮斷滅,在照見差別時不失一體。圓行,是專求無上菩提,不被有邊動搖,也不被無邊寂滅,空、假、中同時成為行的方向。
圓位說一住一切住,顯示所證法性圓融,不是把初住冒充究竟。圓自在莊嚴則用根、塵、方所與事物的入定、出定顯示:同一心不受固定門徑限制,可以在一根入、另一根出,也能於一處雙入雙出。日光在四天下同時被見為朝、午、夕、夜,差別在所見方位,不是有四個太陽。
最後是建立眾生。菩薩一道光便能使不同眾生各得空、假、中益;行住坐臥、語默作為,都能成為利益。龍王不離本宮而興雲、震雷、降雨,是這一段的核心意象:內自通達不必離開法性,外用卻能隨緣千差萬別。若圓頓只剩內在見解而沒有建立眾生,它便停在六環節之前;若只有外在施設而不從法性起,又失去圓力用的根。
常啼東求、善財南訪、藥王燃臂、普明赴死與一日三捨身,都在說聞法之恩不可輕。不是因佛法需要人的報償,而是聽見一法若真改變生命,行者自然不能再以旁觀者自居。
經證為何這樣密集
緣起接著用多部經典反覆證明三門。漸次有次第行學道、乳酪漸成醍醐;不定有一音而眾生各解、摩尼珠隨裹物變色、毒置乳或醍醐都能起用;圓頓有正直捨方便、忍辱草使乳頓成醍醐、大海總受諸河之水。
這些譬喻不是為了把三門變成三個封閉教派,而是讓同一結構從不同經中反覆顯現。最後日出先照高山、次照幽谷、再照平地,三種受光次第同出一日;過去、現在、未來諸佛共同尊重這一法,正因止觀不是某一人的私說,而是覺悟所依的法則。
因此,三種止觀又有三種文字承載:漸次見於《次第禪門》,不定見於《六妙門》,圓頓就是玉泉所記本論。三文有別,卻不能執著任何一文而自生疣害。文字若被抓成實物,便成束縛;文字若被如實通達,也能成解脫。
不可說,為何仍然要說
緣起最後把疑問逼到最深處:諸法寂滅,語言路斷;說法者無說無示,聽法者無聞無得。既然如此,為何還要留下十卷文字?
回答不是否定不可說,而是指出不可只見一邊。有因緣便可以說;如來依真、俗二諦說法;總持雖無文字,文字能顯總持;文字性本離,說的當下便可以是無說。說與默不是兩個互相消滅的立場。若爭著只要說或只要默,便都沒有理解教意。
月在重山之後,行者尚不能見,便以圓扇指示月形;風本無形,便借樹動令人知風。眾生直接玄覽實相很難,依文字入理較易。問題不在有文字,而在封文字為實。能在一文中看見文、非文、非文非不文,文字便成門;門本身不離實相,所以由門所達的,不是門外另一物。
於是緣起結為十廣。大意使人從無明中醒來,止觀給覺悟以名,體相使名不空浮,攝法與偏圓整理所知,方便使行可立,正觀使觀成就,果報顯所感,起教轉己利他,旨歸使自他同歸常寂。這條次第因眾生不達無生無起而立;真正走過時,終點仍是心行寂滅、言語道斷。
輔行之眼
上來順灌頂緣起自身的問答與意象而讀。湛然《輔行》再把幾個容易錯讀的關節照亮,使序文的層次更清楚。
第一,卷首『止觀明靜』不是四個並列形容詞。湛然以止、觀為所聞之體,以明、靜歎其體德:觀體明,止體靜。『前代未聞』也不是說前代從未出現止觀二字,而是說這部法門使定慧兼美、義觀雙明。這一判讀避免把灌頂的稱歎誇張成歷史負命題。
第二,湛然把『樂說』放回四辯,把『纔』解作僅得;見境就是十境中的第七見境。至於餘三境與後三章未宣,他只記為託緣不終。這是對傳本未完之事的見證,不是讓後人據此替說法因緣下判。
第三,祖統的功能在《輔行》中有明確線索:若不列二十三祖,便無從指出龍樹為第十三師。但傳中沒有逐人明判果位,故不應替諸祖配位。近承一段也須守主語:『說己心中所行法門』是灌頂敘智者所行;湛然稱它為章安密說從大師所得所行之法。這個判語揭示所傳即所行,卻不能倒寫成智者自己在序中自稱。
第四,三種止觀都依圓理,差別落在行解。湛然以頓人行解俱頓、漸人解頓而行漸、不定人解頓而行或頓或漸,守住『同緣實相』與『行相有別』。圓頓所說造境即中,也不是心去製造一個外境,而是能觀所對之境當體不離中道。
第五,密集經證並非平列堆書。《輔行》先判四經各證漸、不定、頓,再判《無量義》證漸、六經證圓,末以《華嚴》日照譬總結。三文也由此各有所居,而共同成為實相之門。到『已略說緣起竟』,湛然明判章安序至此自結;其後十廣才是正說開章。
第六,《輔行》自身也保存了須分開的書卷層次。卷首序由普門子敬署名,湛然的題署與正文在後;正文又記全書前後有三本,現承第三再治本。這些話能說明湛然所見傳本,卻不能反過來替玉泉說法未完之故作推斷。序者、述者、記者與說者各守其位,正是讀這部合成之書不可少的眼力。
這面鏡最終不是在緣起之外添一套教義,而是把主語、科界與譬喻功能逐一歸位。灌頂先承認傳本未完,再以祖承、三門、經證與說默問答把入口完成;《輔行》則使讀者知道,入口的每一塊石頭屬於誰、放在哪裡。未完之書因此沒有被補寫,卻被讀得更完整。
The Mohe Zhiguan (Great Calming-and-Contemplation) confronts its reader with an unusual fact on its first page: the summer of teaching at Yuquan was never completed. The exposition reached only the Object of Views; the later portion was not taught. If that is so, on what basis can this book still become a path one can walk? Guanding does not begin by inventing a reason for the missing text, nor does he turn what was never spoken into legend. He begins elsewhere: he follows the stream to its source and the fragrance to its root, explaining where this writing came from and what, ultimately, it transmits.
Origins is therefore more than a preface placed before a book. It asks three questions in sequence: Where does the Dharma come from? Why does the one true mark open into the three gates of the gradual, indeterminate, and perfect-and-sudden? If the true mark is inexpressible, why must three kinds of text nevertheless remain? In the end, these questions converge upon the Ten Broad Chapters. Written words do not replace practice; they bring a person to the gate of calming-and-contemplation.
Can an Unfinished Work Still Be a Complete Entrance?
The first thing Guanding records is Zhiyi’s summer of teaching at Yuquan Monastery: the Dharma was expounded morning and evening, his eloquence was inexhaustible, yet the Dharma wheel stopped at the Object of Views. An essential measure is kept here. An unfinished exposition does not mean that the portion already taught loses its sequence; a transmission missing its later portion does not mean that imagination may supply it.
The surviving text itself preserves both sides. On one side stands its explicit incompleteness: all Ten Objects are listed but only the first seven are explained, and all ten chapters are listed but Fruition and Retribution, Giving Rise to the Teaching, and Returning to the Purport lack a main text. On the other stands an already formed route: Origins opens the source; Great Purport gathers the whole; Explaining the Name reaches the essence; Embracing the Dharmas, Partial and Perfect, and Preparatory Means lead into Proper Contemplation; and the path then points toward fruition, transformation of others, and return to the source. Although the final three chapters have no text, the preceding chapters still place them within the work’s direction as a whole.
Thus, the first honesty required in reading an unfinished book is not to complete it on its behalf, but to distinguish what was spoken from what was not. What was spoken must be followed to the end of its wording; where the work itself draws a boundary around what was not spoken, the reader must stop. That boundary is not merely a note attached to a defect. It is itself the first layer of calming-and-contemplation left by Origins to the reader: do not fill a blank out of desire, and do not abandon the Dharma already manifest because a blank remains.
Why Are Having No Teacher and Having a Teacher Placed Together?
Guanding next places three statements side by side: the Buddha awakened to the path by himself and had no master to guarantee him; in a former life he nevertheless received a prediction from Dīpaṃkara Buddha; and the secular tradition distinguishes knowledge from birth from knowledge acquired through learning. If these lines are read merely as competing historical answers, they seem to conflict: did the Buddha have a teacher or not? Guanding is not forcing a choice between the two. He is saying that a Dharma gate possesses both awakening and transmission.
No one else cultivated buddhahood on the Buddha’s behalf, so ultimate awakening cannot be borrowed from outside. Yet the true Dharma does not arise in isolation, so causes and conditions, prediction, and lineage cannot be erased. Having no teacher preserves the truth that another cannot realize awakening for oneself. Having a teacher preserves the truth that practitioners do not create the path from nothing. Only when the two are seen together does transmission cease to mean that authority substitutes for direct realization, and direct realization cease to mean that one may sever the source of the Dharma.
This resolves the next question in Origins: was Zhiyi’s Dharma gate an innately solitary illumination, or did he inherit a lineage and then surpass his predecessors? The answer does not flatten either side. It appears in what follows: what Zhiyi transmitted was what he had actually practiced within his own mind. Because he had walked it himself, his transmission was not the repetition of an empty name. Because he had received it from others, his practice was not a private intention without roots.
What Are Twenty-Three Patriarchs Doing Before the Main Text?
From Kāśyapa through Siṃha, Guanding uses an extremely compressed style to narrate the transmission through twenty-three people. Each person carries more than a name; each is joined to a memorable act: Ānanda dividing his body in the river, Śāṇavāsa manifesting Dharma gates, Upagupta attaining fruits while a householder and another upon ordination, Dhītika successively cutting afflictions during the ordination karman, Pārśva emitting light to retrieve a scripture, Aśvaghoṣa using musical performance to teach impermanence, suffering, and emptiness, Āryadeva giving away his eyes, Jayata turning a fire pit into a pool, and Siṃha receiving the sword while white milk flowed.
To read these accounts only as a collection of marvels is to miss their work within the preface. They disclose that the Dharma treasury is not an object stored motionless in a vault. Whenever it passes from one person to another, it must become a practice that can counteract, teach, relinquish the body, and lead another into realization. To entrust the Dharma to a person is not merely to hand a sentence to the next person; it is to let the Dharma become, within another body and mind, something practicable, realizable, and capable of benefiting sentient beings once again.
The white elephant that became gentle beside a monastery and vicious beside the slaughterers shows how beings are perfumed by what they approach. The skulls that were venerated and consequently found a wholesome rebirth show how hearing Dharma and making offerings can alter the direction of a life. These two digressions draw the lofty patriarchal list back into the practitioner’s present. If what one approaches can alter the mind and its conduct, encountering the true Dharma and a good spiritual friend is not an ornamental blessing; it determines which road the mind will take.
Guanding nevertheless says only in general that the masters were noble ones; he does not assign a fruit or stage to each patriarch. The strength of the lineage lies in the Dharma transmitted and the benefit accomplished, not in later readers adding a tidier table of realizations to each name. This restraint also protects the reader: honoring the patriarchal transmission does not mean embellishing it with imagination.
What Is Transmitted Is Not a Set of Claims but a Path That Was Walked
After tracing the Dharma from the Buddha’s golden mouth, Guanding brings the lens closer—to Zhiyi, Nanyue, Huiwen, and Nāgārjuna. What matters is not merely who studied under whom, but how the lineage turns the meaning of a treatise into contemplative practice.
Zhiyi taught the Dharma gate he practiced within his own mind. He cultivated repentance, awakened to dhāraṇī, lectured on prajñā, and made scripture and treatise into a life within teaching and meditation. Nanyue spent years reciting scriptures, practicing the Vaipulya rites, and sitting constantly until realization arose. Huiwen directed his mind according to the Dazhidu Lun. Nāgārjuna opened emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle through dharmas born of causes and conditions. This line binds scripture, treatise, repentance, meditation, and teaching together. With doctrinal meaning but no contemplation, the Dharma gate stops at understanding. With inward cultivation but no testing against scripture and treatise, contemplation may lose its source and lineage.
Thus, when asked how the Madhyamaka Treatise, which breaks and sweeps away, can agree with calming-and-contemplation, which establishes Dharma gates, Guanding answers with the verse on causes and conditions. Emptiness does not annihilate dharmas; provisionality does not withdraw emptiness; and the Middle is not a third object placed outside emptiness and provisionality. What is broken is attachment to intrinsic nature. Within the absence of intrinsic nature, conditioned designation still stands. Precisely because emptiness and provisionality are nondual, the Middle Way is not a compromise. When both sweeping away and establishment rely on this point, their directions do not oppose one another.
Why Does the One True Mark Require Three Forms of Calming-and-Contemplation?
The gradual, indeterminate, and perfect-and-sudden all take the true mark as their condition, all belong to the Great Vehicle, and all are named calming-and-contemplation. If the three gates are the same in these respects, why divide them? Because the principle taken as condition is the same while practitioners’ modes of entry differ.
The gradual resembles climbing stairs. Practitioners begin with refuge and precepts to halt the three evil paths; use meditative concentration to halt desire and distraction; use the uncontaminated to leave the three realms; use compassion to halt the wish for personal realization alone; and finally use the true mark to leave the two extremes. They do not hear of the true mark for the first time at the end. They know the direction from the beginning, but their power of practice must proceed from shallow to profound.
The indeterminate resembles a jewel reflecting sunlight. Earlier and later, shallow and profound, phenomena and principle, and calming and contemplation may exchange positions. The worldly, person-oriented, counteractive, and ultimate-meaning siddhāntas may likewise alternate according to capacity. This is not an absence of order; it is a refusal to freeze one sequence as the only route for everyone. The Dharma gate turns according to the capacity, while its destination remains the true mark.
The perfect-and-sudden resembles a person of supernormal ability soaring through the air. Its first condition is the true mark, and no object encountered departs from the Middle Way. The five aggregates and twelve sense fields are not outside Dharma-nature; ignorance and defilement possess no separate intrinsic nature that could be cut off. Calming is named from the quiescence of Dharma-nature, and contemplation from its constant illumination within quiescence. This does not cancel suffering, origination, path, and cessation. It ceases to see what is relinquished, eliminated, cultivated, and realized as four things separate from the true mark.
The difference among the three gates is therefore both real and limited. Viewed as modes of practice, they differ as sequence, interchange, and sudden entry. Viewed in terms of what they reach, all three are gates to the true mark. To assert only sameness erases capacities and methods; to assert only difference divides the true mark into three. Guanding repeatedly preserves both sides through “different within sameness, the same within difference.”
How the Perfect-and-Sudden Grows from Hearing Dharma into Benefiting Others
The perfect-and-sudden is not a single view. Guanding unfolds it into six links: hearing, faith, practice, stage, adornment, and establishment.
To hear the perfect Dharma is to hear that Dharma body, prajñā, and liberation are three names but not three isolated essences, and that a single Dharma completely possesses the Buddha-Dharma without deficiency. Perfect faith hears the profound without fear and the vast without doubt; while negating attachment it does not fall into annihilation, and while illuminating distinctions it does not lose the single essence. Perfect practice seeks unsurpassed awakening alone and is neither shaken by the extreme of being nor extinguished by the extreme of nonbeing. Emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle become the direction of practice at the same time.
The perfect stage says that one abode includes all abodes. This shows that the Dharma-nature realized is perfectly interfused; it does not falsely pass off the first abode as the ultimate. Perfect, sovereign adornment then uses entering and emerging from concentration through faculties, objects, directions, and phenomena to show that the one mind is not confined to a fixed route. It may enter through one faculty and emerge through another, or both enter and emerge in one place. Sunlight is seen across the four continents as morning, noon, dusk, and night, but the difference lies in the viewer’s direction; there are not four suns.
Last comes the establishment of sentient beings. A single beam of light from a bodhisattva can give different beings the benefits of emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle. Walking, standing, sitting, lying down, speech, silence, and every deed can become a benefit. The Dragon King who does not depart from his palace yet raises clouds, thunders, and sends down rain is the governing image of this section. Inward penetration need not depart from Dharma-nature, yet outward function can differ endlessly according to conditions. If the perfect-and-sudden leaves only an inward view and does not establish sentient beings, it stops before the six links are complete. If it contains only outward provisions that do not arise from Dharma-nature, it loses the root of perfect functioning.
Sadāprarudita seeking in the east, Sudhana visiting in the south, Medicine King burning his arm, Puming going to his death, and the giving of bodies three times in one day all speak of the gravity of receiving Dharma. It is not that the Buddha-Dharma needs repayment from people. When hearing a Dharma truly changes a life, the practitioner naturally can no longer stand aside as an observer.
Why Is the Scriptural Attestation So Dense?
Origins next uses many scriptures to establish the three gates repeatedly. The gradual appears as sequential practice, learning, and path, and as milk and curds gradually becoming ghee. The indeterminate appears as the one voice understood differently by sentient beings, as a maṇi jewel changing the water’s color according to its wrapper, and as poison functioning whether placed in milk or ghee. The perfect-and-sudden appears as straightforwardly relinquishing skillful means, as the Forbearance grass making milk become ghee at once, and as the great ocean receiving the waters of all rivers.
These similes do not turn the three gates into three closed schools. They cause the same structure to appear repeatedly across different scriptures. In the final sunrise simile, the sun first illuminates high mountains, next secluded valleys, and then level ground: three manners of receiving light issue from one sun. The buddhas of past, present, and future honor this Dharma together precisely because calming-and-contemplation is not one person’s private teaching, but a principle upon which awakening relies.
The three forms of calming-and-contemplation are therefore also carried by three texts: the gradual in the Sequential Dhyāna Gate, the indeterminate in the Six Wondrous Gates, and the perfect-and-sudden in the present treatise recorded at Yuquan. The texts differ, but one must not cling to any text and grow a harmful excrescence. When words are grasped as substantial objects, they bind; when words are penetrated as they truly are, they can liberate.
If It Cannot Be Spoken, Why Speak at All?
At its close, Origins presses its inquiry to the deepest point. All dharmas are quiescent and extinguished; the path of language is cut off. The teacher has neither speech nor demonstration, and the hearer has neither hearing nor attainment. If so, why leave ten scrolls of writing?
The answer does not deny inexpressibility. It says that one side alone cannot be seen as the whole. Where causes and conditions obtain, there can be speech. The Tathāgata teaches through the two truths, ultimate and conventional. Although dhāraṇī has no written signs, written signs can disclose dhāraṇī. The nature of the written word is originally free from it, so speaking in its very moment can be absence of speech. Speech and silence are not positions that must destroy each other. Insisting on speech alone or silence alone equally misses the teaching’s intent.
The moon lies behind layered mountains and the practitioner cannot yet see it, so a round fan indicates the moon’s shape. Wind is itself formless, so the movement of trees lets people know it. Directly contemplating the true mark in its mystery is difficult for sentient beings; entering principle through words is easier. The problem is not that words exist but that words are sealed into substantiality. When one sees within a single text the text, non-text, and neither text nor non-text, the text becomes a gate. The gate itself does not depart from the true mark, so what is reached through it is not another object outside the gate.
Origins thus concludes by opening the Ten Broad Chapters. Great Purport awakens people from ignorance. Calming-and-contemplation gives that awakening a name. Essence and Characteristics keeps the name from floating empty. Embracing the Dharmas and Partial and Perfect order what is known. Preparatory Means makes practice possible. Proper Contemplation accomplishes contemplation. Fruition and Retribution discloses what is experienced. Giving Rise to the Teaching turns one’s own benefit toward others. Returning to the Purport brings self and others together into constant quiescence. This sequence is established because sentient beings do not realize non-arising and non-initiation. When it is truly traversed, its endpoint remains the quiescence of mental activity and the severing of the path of language.
Through the Eye of the Fuxing
The reading above has followed the questions, answers, and images of Guanding’s Origins itself. Zhanran’s Zhiguan Fuxing Chuanhong Jue (hereafter Fuxing) further illuminates several joints that are easily misread and clarifies the preface’s layers.
First, the four opening graphs “calming-and-contemplation, luminous and still” are not four coordinate adjectives. Zhanran takes calming-and-contemplation as the essential object heard and “luminous and still” as praise of its virtue: contemplation is essentially luminous, and calming essentially still. “Former generations had never heard it” does not mean that the two graphs for calming-and-contemplation had never appeared. It says that this Dharma gate makes concentration and wisdom both excellent, and meaning and contemplation both luminous. This reading prevents Guanding’s praise from being exaggerated into a negative historical assertion.
Second, Zhanran returns “eloquent exposition” to the four eloquences and explains “only” as “merely reached.” The Object of Views is the seventh of the Ten Objects. As for the remaining three objects and final three chapters not being taught, he records only that circumstances prevented their completion. This witnesses the incompleteness of the transmitted text; it does not authorize later readers to determine the circumstances of the teaching on that basis.
Third, the Fuxing gives an explicit clue to the function of the patriarchal succession: without listing the twenty-three patriarchs, there would be no basis for identifying Nāgārjuna as the thirteenth master. But the transmitted biography does not expressly determine each person’s fruit or stage, so stages must not be assigned to the patriarchs. The proximate-lineage passage likewise requires care with the grammatical subject. “The Dharma gate practiced within his own mind” is Guanding’s narration of Zhiyi’s practice. Zhanran calls it Zhang’an’s discreet statement of the practice obtained from the Great Master. This judgment discloses that what was transmitted was what had been practiced, but it cannot be rewritten as Zhiyi speaking about himself in the preface.
Fourth, all three forms of calming-and-contemplation rely on perfect principle; their difference lies in practice and understanding. Zhanran says that for the sudden person both practice and understanding are sudden; for the gradual person understanding is sudden while practice is gradual; and for the indeterminate person understanding is sudden while practice may be sudden or gradual. He thereby preserves both “taking the same true mark as condition” and “differing in mode of practice.” In the perfect-and-sudden teaching, “encountering an object is itself the Middle” likewise does not mean that mind manufactures an external object. It means that whatever object the contemplating mind encounters does not, in its very identity, depart from the Middle Way.
Fifth, the dense scriptural attestation is not a flat pile of books. The Fuxing first judges four scriptures to establish the gradual, indeterminate, and sudden in turn; then the Sūtra of Innumerable Meanings to establish the gradual; then six scriptures to establish the perfect; and finally the Avataṃsaka sunrise simile to conclude the whole. Each of the three texts thereby receives its place, while together they become gates to the true mark. At “the account of the origins has now been briefly completed,” Zhanran explicitly judges that Zhang’an’s preface concludes itself. Only after it do the Ten Broad Chapters open the main exposition.
Sixth, the Fuxing itself preserves layers of book formation that must remain distinct. The opening preface is signed by Pumen Zijing; Zhanran’s attribution and main text follow. That main text also records three successive textual states of the complete work and identifies the presently transmitted third state as the re-redacted text. These statements explain the textual transmission Zhanran witnessed, but they cannot be turned backward into an inference about why the Yuquan teaching remained unfinished. Preface writer, commentator, recorder, and speaker each retain their place: recognizing those places is indispensable to reading this composite work.
Ultimately, this mirror does not add a second doctrine outside Origins. It returns grammatical subjects, doctrinal boundaries, and the functions of similes to their proper places one by one. Guanding first acknowledges the incomplete transmission, then completes the entrance through patriarchal succession, the three gates, scriptural attestations, and the exchange on speech and silence. The Fuxing lets the reader see who placed each stone of the entrance and where it belongs. The unfinished book is not completed by supplementation, yet it is read more completely.
大意·發大心Great Purport · Arousing the Great Mind
全文五層 →Full five layers →只要心向上一處,就是菩提心嗎?求天福、求威勢、求聰明、求禪樂,甚至求一己涅槃,都有明確方向,也都可能非常用力;《摩訶止觀》卻把它們一一簡去。真正的發心不是願望比較宏大,而是這顆心能否同時上求佛道、下化眾生,能否不住生死之縛,也不住只求自脫。
因此,發大心一章不是先給菩提心一個漂亮定義。它先問:哪些心看似向道,其實仍由貪著牽引?心究竟由自己生、別人教,還是由感應生?對四諦的理解、由理解所立的願與所歷的位,怎樣彼此銜接?本論一路從十種非心,推進到四種四諦、四種四弘,最後以六即收束。這條教學弧的用意,是讓『我要成佛』不再只是一句話,而成為對苦有解、有苦可拔、有行可進、有位可辨的生命方向。
為什麼五略從發心開始
大意把十廣撮成五略:發大心、修大行、感大果、裂大網、歸大處。這五項不是五件互不相干的事。發心給全程方向;修行使方向成為腳下步伐;果報顯示隨順與違背所感的結果;裂網使行者不被片面經論知見捆住;歸處則使自利、利他同歸法界。
發心若不在最初,後面的行可能很勤,卻不知道為誰而行;果報可能很勝,卻又成為新貪著;經論可能很多,反而彼此結網。反過來,只有發心而望路不動,也永遠不會抵達。因此五略把發心放在第一,卻立刻把它送向大行;把歸處放在最後,卻從最初便讓法界無始無終、無通無塞。
發心本身又分方言、簡非、顯是。先辨此處所說的心,是能思慮知覺之心,不是草木之心,也不是物體積聚的中心;再辨心所行的道路;最後才顯真正菩提心。次第看似從名義開始,實際是一步步把容易混入發心的東西清出去。
十種非心:問題不只在惡
前六類從地獄、畜生、餓鬼、修羅、人、天說起。專貪瞋癡而不能自拔,是火途;吞聚眷屬如海吞流,是血途;內無實德而貪四方名聞,是刀途;不能居下而輕他重己,是修羅心;只求安樂此身,是人心;閉攝六根而只求天樂,是天心。這些心從明顯的惡,一路上升到世間善,但共同之處是仍以自我所得為中心。
第七至第九更微細。想使一切人服從自己的威勢,是欲界主心;想以聰明辯才冠絕天下,是世智外道心;厭外在欲樂而貪著深禪內樂,是梵心。它們不一定粗暴,甚至可能顯得莊嚴、聰明、清淨,卻仍在『我必須成為最高者』『我必須得到最深樂』的牽引中。
第十最值得停下。行者知世間輪轉可厭,珍重戒、定、慧,求無漏解脫;本論仍把它列入所簡。這並非否定戒定慧或解脫,而是指出:若止於自己跳出羅網,沒有大悲,仍未具足佛法。前九如蠶自縛,第十如麞獨跳;一邊困在生死,一邊只求自己出去,都不是上求下化的大心。
所以,簡非不是善惡二分那麼簡單。它同時簡去有為與無為、有漏與無漏、染與淨、縛與脫的兩邊執取。前九的問題比較容易看見,第十卻可能被誤認為終點。真正的菩提心不是從惡轉善便完成,也不是從世間轉個人涅槃便完成;它必須讓智慧與大悲同時在場。
大象、魚與風攪濁池水的譬喻,又把觀察移回每一念。外境可能像象踏水,直接引發諸非;內在觀力羸弱,可能像魚從水底攪動;內外合雜,則像風使上下俱動。錯誤的心不只從外來,也不只從內生。行者須在根、塵、三業、四威儀中持續看見它;不起時護持,已起時速滅。簡非於是從十類名單,變成當下觀心的方法。
發心不是自造,而是感應道交
若不是把願望放大,菩提心究竟從哪裡發生?本論拒絕把它固定為自己單獨生起、由他人單獨灌入、兩者共同製造,或完全沒有因緣。它以孩子墮入水火、父母驚起救援為譬:孩子之苦是感,父母之悲是應;感與應相交,救度之行便生。
這裡沒有一個孤立的修行者先完成自己,再決定要不要關心別人。看見眾生病,佛菩薩如父母隨之而病;由眾生苦,法性之山被大悲震動,行者走入生死海。病行、嬰兒行不是被眾生拖離修行,而是大悲發心的形狀。
四隨把這一感應展開為說法方法。眾生現在喜歡什麼,便隨其樂欲使他歡喜;過去習性適合什麼,便隨其便宜使他易行;煩惱之病有輕重,便隨對治而給不同藥量;得道時節成熟,便說第一義使他當下悟入。法沒有離開真實,說法卻不只一種聲調。
四悉檀與五種說般若因緣,再從另一面說同一件事。有人須先得世界歡喜,有人須增長善根,有人須對治惡邪,有人能直入第一義;菩薩種種行、念佛三昧、不退轉相、拔邪與第一義,也都是依機施設。名稱可以互開互收,核心仍是:說法不是把自己已知的東西向外傾倒,而是佛法與眾生在因緣成熟處相遇。
因此,發菩提心就是觀,邪僻心息就是止。感應不是只屬教化他人的外事;每一次心能否因眾生而起大悲、又不被邪僻牽走,已是止觀同時運作。
四種四諦先把苦集道滅說清楚
發願以前,本論先讓行者看清苦、集、道、滅可以有四層讀法。
生滅四諦看見一切遷變:苦的身心在生住滅中移動,集的念念不停流轉,道以對治奪惑,滅使有還無。這一層最先把行者從無常火宅中喚醒。三界如一篋偏苦,生老病死四山合來;見耕者翻土、蟲被鳥食,見寶臺須臾毀壞,都足以使慈悲誓願生起。
無生四諦追問:若一切因緣法無自性,哪裡有一個實苦來逼迫,又有一個實集在和合?能治、所治不可得,生與滅也不可得。這不是說眾生沒有苦,而是不再把苦與受苦者實體化。正因苦不可固著,菩薩不隨它轉;正因眾生不可固著,菩薩也不放棄救度。
無量四諦看見一苦之中已有無量差別,何況十法界;貪瞋癡發成無量身口意業,道有析、體、巧、拙、曲、直、權、實,滅也依所斷惑與正助方便而有無量。菩薩不以一把藥治所有病,也不因第一義無差別而看不見根機差別。
無作四諦則說苦、集、道、滅全不在實相之外。凡法不必被丟到遠處,才另得一個聖法;生死不離涅槃,煩惱不離菩提,一色一香也不離中道。這不是替煩惱辯護,而是切斷『先保留一個實在煩惱,再去製造一個實在菩提』的二分。
四層可豎配不同土,也可橫配四土;可總說四諦,也可別開十二因緣;又可從因緣偈讀作生滅、無生、假名無量與中道無作。這些開合不是為了堆疊分類,而是讓同一發心面對不同根性時,有合適的觀境。
聞同一句,為何會發成四種心
本論把四諦帶進十類發心:推理、見相、見神變、聞法、遊土、見眾、見行、見法滅、見過、見他受苦。它詳細展開前幾類,讓讀者看見同一境如何因理解不同而成四種願。
推法性時,生滅觀如雲散見月,先除煩惱才會真;無生觀如冰水同體,苦集當體不可得;無量觀見實相超出二邊,覆藏中有清淨德;無作觀則如想避此處虛空而到別處找空,終於知道凡法當體不離實相。不是法性忽然變成四個,而是迷有輕重、即離,解有巧拙、權實。
見佛相好,也可見父母所生應身之殊勝,見相不可得的勝應,見一身普現的報身,或見一一相好全是實相的法身。見神變,也可見一光遍照,見佛不以二相而各在眾生前,見十方威儀而法性不動,乃至見如來與神變不二、化復作化無窮。每一層都不只增長驚歎,而要轉成『願我成佛,度無數眾生』。
聽到生滅一句,也可能先依遷變而求寂靜,可能悟四諦無生,可能由生滅與不生滅二邊見中道,可能見一即三、三即一的祕密藏。聽到無生、無量、無作,也各自層層轉深;所開層次各依其教,並非同一格式。
這裡最重要的不是四乘表格,而是『一說眾解』。語句不自帶唯一固定的修行深度;同一句進入不同根機,會成為析法、體空、次第三諦或圓融三諦。聽法因此不能只問自己記住哪一句,也要問這一句在心中生出了什麼理解,又從理解立起什麼願。
四弘把理解推成不能退讓的願
本論說四諦多約解,四弘多約願。解若不成願,行者可以把生死看得很清楚,仍然站在岸上;願若不從解而起,又可能只有熱情,沒有方向。
生滅四弘從念念無常起。五蘊如泡、沫、陽焰、城郭、幻化,國土、田宅、親屬、財產也倏有忽無。見火宅而發誓,便不再把戒定慧只當個人保險;它要豎破顛倒、橫截死海,拔眾生苦、給眾生樂。明四諦,所以不落九縛;發大願,所以不落一脫。
無生四弘觀一念不從自、他、共、無因而來,也不向任何方所而去。心只是假名,水月、鏡像、幻化不可得。苦集道滅都空,正法如筏尚應捨,何況非法。但菩薩不因空而停止悲願;正因不把苦與涅槃實體化,才能拔兩種苦、給兩種樂,而不在救度中另造能救、所救的重擔。
無量四弘觀心如工畫師,畫成六道與無量迷解;同一心也能洗去舊色,畫出種種道品。有人迂迴到化城,有人直達化城;有人迂迴到寶所,有人直達寶所。十六門與恒沙佛法都從心開出。凡夫如盲兒坐在寶藏中,二乘如病者把珍寶看成鬼獸;菩薩不捨兩者,所以發願令無量病得無量治。
無作四弘觀一念即空、即假、即中。明鏡的明淨、影像、鏡體不是前後三層,也不是橫排三物;空、假、中同時成立而無妨。心、佛、眾生不隔,一微塵可含大千經卷,一念心具法藏、塵勞、三昧、波羅蜜。無明轉明如冰融水,不從遠處搬來另一物。眾生本在無縛法中自作縛,又在無脫法中向外求脫;看見這一點,大悲與四弘同時生起。
這四種都能稱是,因為它們都離九縛與一脫,都通上求;前三又可次第入實,權法能被實法收攝。但究竟而言,前三依權顯實,無作直顯實。好像良醫一祕方總攝諸方,如意珠一珠具眾寶;說攝,不是抹去方便,而是使方便知道所歸。
一大事因緣,如何落在一念發心
菩提心稱一,因為一實不虛、一清淨道能出生死;稱大,因為它廣博含容,具大智、大斷,能大利益凡聖;稱事,因為三世諸佛都依此自成佛道、化度眾生;稱因緣,因眾生以機感佛,佛以悲起應。
這顆心不可固定為三或一,也不是非三非一的斷滅;智無攀緣,境無可執相,智境冥一而仍可方便分說。發心也可從破、隨、雙照破隨來看:破除一切有所得的發,隨順菩提實相而發,又超越破與隨、雙照兩邊而不黏著。如此,發心不是心裡製造一個宏大對象,而是讓一切行從大悲與無所得同時開始。
本論用一連串強烈譬喻稱歎它。菩提心像金剛從金性生,像服藥前先用的清水,像諸根中的命根,像太子出生便具王相,像迦陵頻伽還在殼中便勝群鳥。它又像師子筋弦、師子乳、金剛槌、那羅延箭、如意珠。這些譬喻都指向同一件事:初發之心雖小,方向一旦真實,已含後來一切菩薩功德。
所以,大乘最初發心能勝二乘究竟果,不是因初心已有佛果功德可供自誇,而是這顆心從第一步便不以自脫為終點。即使受用如大地之衣、須彌之食,也能以求一切智、普度眾生的方向報施主恩。重罪也不是一個永住實體;如百年暗室一燈即明,若能知因緣無我、本性清淨,便有轉向的可能。發心的力量不在美化過失,而在不讓任何過失被宣判為不可轉。
六即:既不自卑,也不冒充
最後的問題最尖銳:初心算不算菩提心?若算,凡夫豈不就是佛?若不算,發心又怎會通向佛果?六即同時回答兩邊。
燈火不能離最初一炷而到最後,也不能把初燃說成已燒盡全炷。信使人不否認一念心本具法性,智使人不把理具冒充事證。沒有信,便把聖境高推到自己永遠不可能到達;沒有智,便起增上慢,以為自己已等同佛。因此,本論列理即、名字即、觀行即、相似即、分真即、究竟即,說它始於凡位、終於聖位:不因初心而疑怯,也不把初心抬成究竟。
理即,是一念心本具空、假、中,如來藏理不因不知而缺少。當體寂名止,當體照名觀。但本具不等於已證。
名字即,是從善知識或經卷聽聞一實菩提,知道一切法不離佛法。向外馳求之心因聞而息,對法性開始有正見。但能理解名字,尚未等於觀行相應。
觀行即,是心觀明了,所行如所說,所說如所行。只會口說,如蟲蛀木偶成字形,蟲自己並不識字。聞慧與思修須像眼得日光,觀心不息,才進入觀行。
相似即,是觀越明、止越寂,像勤射者箭漸近的。世間治生產業不與實相相違,心中所思開始與正法相應;無明被圓伏,中道慧相似顯現,但尚未分破無明。
分真即,是由相似觀力入初住,破一分無明、見一分佛性,從初住至等覺,如月由初一漸至十四,光將圓、暗將盡。能隨眾生需要示現佛身與九法界身,是法性分顯後的利他作用。
究竟即,是等覺一轉入妙覺,智光圓滿不能再增,所斷已盡不能再斷。只有此處才是究竟菩提、究竟止觀。
家藏譬把六位連成一線:家中本有寶藏,是理即;善知識指出,是名字即;除草掘土,是觀行即;漸漸接近,是相似即;藏門開而分見珍寶,是分真即;全部取用,是究竟即。每一步都沒有離開原有寶藏,每一步又都不能跳過實際開掘。
五菩提也可配這條路:發心配名字,伏心配觀行,明心配相似,出到配分真,無上配究竟;又可在圓位中層層互具。互具不取消位次,位次也不割斷同一法性。
本章至此回看全程:先從苦諦簡世間升沉,再以四諦簡智慧曲拙淺近,以四弘建立行願,以六即辨理與位。真正菩提心像深淵驪龍頷下的明月珠,不能把瓦石草木冒充寶物;但只要有志、有德,路也並非永遠封閉。
輔行之眼
上來依本論自身由簡非到顯是、由境到願再到位的次第而讀。湛然《輔行》進一步把幾個容易混層的關節分開。
第一,五略不是十廣之外另有五章,而是撮取後九廣,收為自行因果與化他能所。方言只說唐、梵音義不同,簡非則因『道』名太通,必須辨出十類非道。十數中修羅可開可合,二乘也有合說,故科數是教學安排,不宜由十名另造一套固定趣類。
《輔行》又把五略逐項繫回十廣:發心攝前五章的立志與知解,修行攝方便、正觀,果報自成一章,裂網由起教融通經論,歸處收在旨歸。這一對位使『大意』不是先寫一篇抽象總論,而是全書九廣的縮影;後文每開一章,都仍在兌現最初五問。
第二,感應一段先以四諦判是非,再以四隨釋感與應。四悉檀、五復次、五因緣可以互開互收,但《大智度論》所列復次不只五項;本論選取五項,是為與發心、修行、果報、裂網、歸處會通。『真法及說者』一偈又把妙應難感與妙機難發同時指出,並非只責聽者難遇。
第三,四種四諦由《大般涅槃經》聖行品開義,生滅、無生、無量、無作四名與完整教判則在智者的組織中顯明。本論題《佛藏經》十喻,湛然後來明指其文在《大方等如來藏經》,又說十義看似九譬;題名與所指須並存,不能靜默改掉任一層。
第四,四弘首要守住境、解、願的順序。湛然釋弘為廣、誓為約,明說四諦是境,四弘依解生願。無生四弘所引般若只直接說道品與得果不可得,苦、集兩句是智者依例補足;若把四句全署為經文,便會抹去論主的教判工作。
四弘自身也須依四種四諦分讀。生滅以無常火宅起悲,無生於不可得中不捨眾生,無量隨恒沙病開恒沙藥,無作則使法藏、塵勞、三昧、波羅蜜同在一念中轉。湛然逐段立出生滅、無生、無量、無作科界,保證前後四段不被一句『四弘』壓平。
第五,無作發心的幾處經文差異只可並錄。『破一切發』與今本『過一切發』不同,《輔行》明說本論附經意又兼義釋;比丘數目六十與今本二百不同,湛然自己也只記可能出於傳譯先後,未檢餘部。鏡在這裡示範的不是替古文選勝,而是知道何時應停在差異前。
第六,六即既通凡聖,又依事分六位。湛然說這一義起自天台一家,正為防不明『六』與『即』而生的兩種過失。理即具三諦,不等於事證;名字即聞名,觀行即言行相應,相似即六根清淨,分真即分破無明,究竟即智斷圓滿。寶藏六譬把同一理與不同位同時保存。
初後心的燈炷譬只證相續不離,不能用來抹掉位次;月光由初日至望日,則把分真漸顯與究竟圓滿分開。五菩提的名稱雖可與五即會通,這一配屬仍是智者對圓位的重新安置,不是論書原有的位次表。《輔行》將這些關係逐一署明,正防互讀時把後層配判倒寫成前層原句。
《止觀大意》把全章壓成一句清楚的關係:四諦是所依之境,四弘是能發之誓,六即是所歷之位。誓若無境,會成狂願;境若不辨位,凡聖便混。這面《輔行》之鏡最終讓人看見,發大心既不是把願喊得最大,也不是把空理說得最高,而是依境生解、依解立願、依位實行;一路不捨眾生,也一路不冒充已到終點。
Is any mind pointed upward a mind of awakening? Seeking heavenly merit, power, intelligence, meditative pleasure, or even one’s own nirvāṇa gives the mind a clear direction and may demand great effort, yet the Mohe Zhiguan (Great Calming-and-Contemplation) excludes each in turn. Genuine arousal does not merely make the wish larger. It asks whether this mind simultaneously seeks the Buddha path above and transforms sentient beings below, abiding neither in the bondage of birth and death nor in the pursuit of personal release alone.
The chapter on Arousing the Great Mind therefore does not begin with an elegant definition of the mind of awakening. It first asks which minds look as if they face the path while still being drawn by attachment. Does mind arise by itself, through another’s instruction, or through stimulus and response? How do one’s understanding of the Four Truths, the vows established through that understanding, and the stages traversed connect? The treatise advances from ten false minds to four kinds of Four Truths and four kinds of Four Vast Vows, then concludes with the Six Identities. The arc of this instruction makes “I wish to become a buddha” cease to be a phrase. It becomes a direction for one’s life: understanding suffering, having suffering to remove, possessing a practice to advance, and distinguishing the stages.
Why Do the Five Summaries Begin with Arousing the Mind?
Great Purport distills the Ten Broad Chapters into Five Summaries: Arousing the Great Mind, Cultivating the Great Practice, Bringing Forth the Great Fruit, Tearing Open the Great Net, and Returning to the Great Abode. These are not five unrelated things. Arousing the mind gives the whole journey its direction; cultivation makes direction into steps underfoot; fruition discloses the results brought forth by accord and opposition; tearing the net keeps practitioners from being bound by one-sided views of scriptures and treatises; and returning to the abode brings benefit of self and others together into the Dharma realm.
If arousing the mind does not come first, later practice may be diligent without knowing for whom it is done. Fruition may be excellent yet become a new attachment. Scriptures and treatises may be abundant yet weave nets around one another. Conversely, merely arousing the mind and staring down the road without moving never reaches the destination. The Five Summaries therefore place arousing the mind first and immediately send it toward great practice; they place return to the abode last, yet from the beginning let the Dharma realm be without beginning or end, passage or obstruction.
Arousing the mind itself divides into regional terminology, exclusion of the false, and disclosure of the true. The text first determines that “mind” here means what deliberates and knows, not plant heartwood or the center of a physical accumulation; it then distinguishes the roads mind travels; only then does it disclose the genuine mind of awakening. The sequence seems to begin with names, but actually clears away, step by step, what can easily be mistaken for arousal of the mind.
Ten False Minds: Evil Is Not the Only Problem
The first six classes begin with hells, animals, hungry ghosts, asuras, humans, and gods. Unremitting absorption in greed, anger, and delusion is the path of fire; swallowing followers as the sea swallows streams is the path of blood; possessing no real virtue while craving fame in every direction is the path of blades; refusing any lower place while disdaining others and esteeming oneself is the asura mind; seeking only comfort for this body is the human mind; gathering the six faculties solely to seek heavenly pleasure is the heavenly mind. They rise from obvious evil into worldly good, but all remain centered on what the self will obtain.
The seventh through ninth are subtler. Wishing for power that makes everyone obey is the mind of a ruler of the desire realm. Wishing for intelligence and eloquence unsurpassed in the world is the mind of an outsider endowed with worldly wisdom. Disdaining external sensual pleasure while clinging to profound inner meditative pleasure is the Brahmā mind. They need not look violent; they may appear dignified, intelligent, and pure. Yet they remain drawn by “I must become the highest” and “I must obtain the deepest pleasure.”
The tenth deserves a pause. A practitioner sees the wearying cycle of the world, honors discipline, concentration, and wisdom, and seeks uncontaminated liberation; the treatise still includes this among what must be excluded. It does not reject discipline, concentration, wisdom, or liberation. It says that leaping alone from the net and stopping there, without great compassion, still does not complete Buddha-Dharma. The first nine resemble silkworms binding themselves; the tenth a muntjac leaping out alone. One side remains trapped in birth and death, the other seeks only its own escape. Neither is the great mind that seeks above and transforms below.
Excluding the false is therefore more than dividing good from evil. It simultaneously excludes attachment to the two sides of conditioned and unconditioned, contaminated and uncontaminated, defiled and pure, bondage and liberation. The problem in the first nine is easier to see; the tenth may be mistaken for the destination. The genuine mind of awakening is not complete when evil turns to good or the world turns toward personal nirvāṇa. Wisdom and great compassion must both be present.
The simile of elephant, fish, and wind muddying a pond returns observation to each thought. An external object can step into the water like an elephant and directly arouse false tendencies. Weak inward contemplation can stir from below like a fish. Inward and outward can mix as wind moves both surface and depth. An erroneous mind does not come only from outside or only from within. Practitioners must continually see it amid faculties and objects, the three karmic activities, and four comportments: guard against what has not arisen and quickly extinguish what has. The list of ten false minds thereby becomes a present method for contemplating mind.
Arousal Is Not Self-Creation but the Conjunction of Stimulus and Response
If the mind of awakening is not merely an enlarged wish, where does it arise? The treatise refuses to fix it as produced by oneself alone, poured in by another alone, jointly manufactured by both, or wholly without conditions. It uses the simile of a child falling into water or fire and parents starting up to rescue it. The child’s suffering is stimulus, the parents’ compassion response. When the two meet, the act of rescue arises.
There is no isolated practitioner who first completes the self and then decides whether to care about others. Seeing sentient beings ill, buddhas and bodhisattvas become ill with them as parents do. Sentient beings’ suffering causes the mountain of Dharma-nature to shake through great compassion, and the practitioner enters the ocean of birth and death. The practices of illness and infancy are not distractions that drag one away from cultivation; they are the form assumed by compassionate arousal.
The four accommodations unfold this stimulus and response as methods of teaching. Follow what sentient beings presently enjoy and make them happy; follow what suits their former habits and make practice easy; follow counteraction by giving different doses according to the severity of afflictive illness; when the time for the path matures, teach the ultimate meaning and let them enter awakening immediately. Dharma does not depart from reality, yet the teaching does not have only one tone of voice.
The four siddhāntas and five reasons for teaching prajñā describe the same matter from another side. Some must first obtain worldly joy, some develop wholesome roots, some counteract evil error, and some enter ultimate meaning directly. The many bodhisattva practices, recollection-of-the-Buddha samādhi, signs of non-retrogression, rescue from error, and ultimate meaning are all provisions according to capacity. Their names can open into and gather one another. The core remains this: teaching is not emptying what one knows outward, but Buddha-Dharma meeting sentient beings where causes and conditions have matured.
Thus arousing the mind of awakening is contemplation, and the cessation of perverse mind is calming. Stimulus and response are not only external affairs involved in transforming others. Every moment in which mind can give rise to great compassion because of sentient beings without being drawn away by perversity is already the simultaneous functioning of calming-and-contemplation.
The Four Kinds of Four Truths First Clarify Suffering · Origination · Path · Cessation
Before establishing vows, the treatise lets practitioners see that suffering, origination, path, and cessation can be read at four levels.
The Four Truths of arising-and-ceasing see all things changing. The body and mind of suffering move through arising, abiding, and cessation; the thoughts of origination flow without interruption; path removes delusion through counteraction; cessation returns what exists to nonbeing. This level first awakens practitioners from the burning house of impermanence. The three realms are like a chest filled with suffering; the four mountains of birth, aging, illness, and death close in. Seeing a plow turn the soil and birds eat worms, or a jeweled platform collapse in an instant, suffices to arouse compassionate vows.
The Four Truths of non-arising ask: if all conditioned dharmas lack intrinsic nature, where is a real suffering that oppresses or a real origination that combines? Counteragent and object counteracted cannot be obtained; neither can arising and ceasing. This does not say that sentient beings do not suffer. It ceases to turn suffering and sufferer into substances. Precisely because suffering cannot be fixed, bodhisattvas are not turned by it; precisely because sentient beings cannot be fixed, bodhisattvas do not abandon their liberation.
The Immeasurable Four Truths see immeasurable differences already within one suffering, much more the ten Dharma realms. Greed, anger, and delusion issue in immeasurable bodily, verbal, and mental karma. Path includes analytical and identity-emptiness, skillful and awkward, crooked and straight, provisional and real. Cessation likewise differs according to the delusions eliminated and primary and auxiliary means used. Bodhisattvas do not use one medicine for every illness, nor does nondifference in ultimate meaning make them blind to different capacities.
The Unconstructed Four Truths say that suffering, origination, path, and cessation all remain inside the true mark. Ordinary dharmas need not be thrown far away before a separate noble Dharma is gained. Birth and death do not depart from nirvāṇa, afflictions do not depart from awakening, and not a single color or fragrance is other than the Middle Way. This does not defend affliction. It cuts the duality that first preserves a substantial affliction and then attempts to manufacture a substantial awakening.
The four levels can be vertically or horizontally correlated with the four lands; stated generally as Four Truths or opened specifically into twelvefold dependent origination; and read in the dependent-origination verse as arising-and-ceasing, non-arising, immeasurable provisional names, and the unconstructed Middle Way. These openings and gatherings do not accumulate classifications for their own sake. They provide the same arousal of mind with a fitting contemplative object for different capacities.
Why Can Hearing the Same Sentence Produce Four Minds?
The treatise brings the Four Truths into ten kinds of arousal: investigating principle, seeing marks, seeing transformations, hearing Dharma, traveling through lands, seeing assemblies, seeing practices, seeing the Dharma become extinct, seeing faults, and seeing others suffer. It unfolds the first classes in detail so readers can see how one object becomes four vows through different understandings.
When Dharma-nature is investigated, the arising-and-ceasing contemplation resembles clouds dispersing to reveal the moon: afflictions must first be removed before the true is seen. The non-arising contemplation resembles ice and water as one essence: suffering and origination cannot be obtained in their very identity. The immeasurable contemplation sees the true mark pass beyond the two extremes and pure virtue concealed within coverings. The unconstructed contemplation resembles someone trying to flee the open space here and find open space elsewhere, finally knowing that ordinary dharmas in their very identity do not depart from the true mark. Dharma-nature has not suddenly become four; delusion differs as light and heavy, identity and separation, while understanding differs as skillful and awkward, provisional and real.
Seeing the Buddha’s marks can mean seeing the excellence of the responsive body born of parents; the superior response whose marks cannot be obtained; the reward body whose one body manifests everywhere; or the Dharma body whose every mark and excellence is wholly the true mark. Seeing transformations can mean one beam illuminating everywhere; a buddha responding without duality so that each being sees the Buddha before them; comportments throughout the ten directions without movement from Dharma-nature; or Tathāgata and transformation as nondual, transformation producing transformation without end. Each level must do more than increase amazement. It becomes “May I become a buddha and liberate countless beings.”
Hearing the single phrase “arising-and-ceasing” may lead one to seek quiescence through seeing change; awaken to non-arising in the Four Truths; see the Middle by leaving the extremes of arising-and-ceasing and non-arising-and-ceasing; or see the secret treasury in which one is three and three are one. Hearing non-arising, the immeasurable, or the unconstructed also turns progressively deeper, but the number of levels follows each teaching and is not mechanically uniform.
The crucial point is not a table of four vehicles but “one teaching, many understandings.” A sentence does not carry one fixed depth of practice by itself. Entering different capacities, it can become analysis of dharmas, penetration of identity-emptiness, sequential three truths, or perfectly interfused three truths. Hearing Dharma therefore asks not only which sentence one remembers, but what understanding it has produced in the mind and what vow arose from that understanding.
The Four Vast Vows Press Understanding into an Irrevocable Vow
The treatise says the Four Truths primarily concern understanding and the Four Vast Vows primarily concern vows. Understanding that does not become a vow can see birth and death clearly and still remain on the bank. A vow not arising from understanding may possess ardor without direction.
The Four Vast Vows of arising-and-ceasing begin from momentary impermanence. The five aggregates resemble bubble, foam, mirage, city, and illusion; land, home, family, and property suddenly exist and vanish. Vowing upon seeing the burning house turns discipline, concentration, and wisdom from personal insurance into a path that vertically breaks inversion, horizontally cuts the sea of death, removes sentient beings’ suffering, and gives them happiness. Understanding the Four Truths keeps one from the nine bondages; arousing the great vows keeps one from the one liberation.
The Four Vast Vows of non-arising contemplate one thought as coming from neither self, other, both, nor no cause and going nowhere. Mind is only a provisional name; the moon in water, mirror image, and illusion cannot be obtained. Suffering, origination, path, and cessation are all empty; even true Dharma as a raft must be relinquished, much more what is not Dharma. Yet bodhisattvas do not abandon compassionate vows because of emptiness. Precisely because they do not substantialize suffering and nirvāṇa, they can remove the two sufferings and give the two happinesses without constructing a burden of rescuer and rescued.
The Immeasurable Four Vast Vows contemplate mind as a master painter that paints the six paths and immeasurable delusion and understanding. The same mind can wash away old colors and paint many factors of the path. Some go circuitously to the conjured city and some directly; some circuitously to the place of treasure and some directly. The sixteen gates and Buddha-Dharmas as numerous as the Ganges sands all open from mind. Ordinary beings resemble a blind child sitting in a treasury, the Two Vehicles a sick person mistaking jewels for ghosts and beasts. Bodhisattvas abandon neither and vow to provide immeasurable treatments for immeasurable illness.
The Unconstructed Four Vast Vows contemplate one thought as emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle. A bright mirror’s purity, image, and substance are neither three successive levels nor three horizontally arranged objects; emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle stand simultaneously without obstruction. Mind, Buddha, and sentient beings are not separated. One mote of dust can contain a trichiliocosm scripture scroll, and one thought contains Dharma treasuries, defilements, samādhis, and perfections. Ignorance turns into luminosity as ice melts into water; nothing is imported from far away. Sentient beings bind themselves within the Dharma that has no bondage and seek liberation outside the Dharma that has nothing to release. Seeing this, great compassion and the Four Vast Vows arise together.
All four can be called true because they all leave the nine bondages and single liberation and reach toward seeking above. The first three can also enter the real in sequence, and the real can gather provisional dharmas. Ultimately, however, the first three rely on the provisional to disclose the real, while the unconstructed directly discloses it. One secret prescription of an excellent physician gathers all prescriptions; one wish-fulfilling jewel contains all treasures. “Gathering” does not erase skillful means but lets them know where they return.
How Do the Causes and Conditions of the One Great Work Land in One Arousal of Mind?
The mind of awakening is called one because one unfalse reality and one pure path lead out of birth and death; great because it is vast and inclusive, possesses great wisdom and elimination, and greatly benefits ordinary and noble beings; work because the buddhas of the three times use it both to accomplish the Buddha path and liberate sentient beings; causes and conditions because sentient beings stimulate the Buddha through capacity and the Buddha responds through compassion.
This mind cannot be fixed as three or one, nor annihilated as neither-three-nor-one. Wisdom grasps no object; the object has no graspable characteristic. Wisdom and object darkly unite as one while still being distinguished as a skillful means. Arousing the mind can also be viewed through breaking, following, and illuminating both: break every arousal involving acquisition, arouse in accord with the true mark of awakening, and pass beyond breaking and following while illuminating both without adhesion. Arousal then does not manufacture a grand object within the mind. It lets every practice begin simultaneously from great compassion and non-acquisition.
The treatise praises it through forceful similes. The mind of awakening is like adamant born from adamantine nature, clear water used before medicine, the life faculty among all faculties, a prince born with royal marks, and a kalaviṅka whose voice within the shell already surpasses other birds. It is also like a lion-sinew bowstring, lion’s milk, an adamantine hammer, Nārāyaṇa’s arrow, and a wish-fulfilling jewel. All point to one thing: although the initially aroused mind is small, once its direction is genuine it already contains all later bodhisattva merit.
Thus, the first arousal of the Great Vehicle mind surpasses the ultimate fruit of the Two Vehicles not because the beginner already possesses buddhahood’s merit as grounds for pride, but because from the first step this mind does not take personal liberation as its endpoint. Even if one received clothing as vast as the earth and food as large as Sumeru, the direction of seeking all-knowledge and universally liberating beings could repay the donor’s kindness. Grave offense is likewise not a substance abiding forever. As one lamp instantly illuminates a room dark for a hundred years, knowing dependent origination, no-self, and original purity makes transformation possible. The power of arousal does not beautify faults; it prevents any fault from being sentenced as incapable of transformation.
Six Identities: Neither Self-Abasement nor Pretense
The final question is the sharpest: Does the initial mind count as the mind of awakening? If it does, is an ordinary being already a buddha? If it does not, how can arousal lead to buddhahood? The Six Identities answer both sides together.
The final flame cannot occur apart from the first ignition of the lamp wick, yet the first flame cannot be called the complete consumption of the wick. Faith prevents denying the Dharma-nature originally present in one thought; wisdom prevents passing off possession in principle as realization in phenomena. Without faith, one pushes the noble sphere so high that it can never be reached. Without wisdom, overweening pride claims equality with the Buddha. The treatise therefore lists identity in principle, name, contemplative practice, resemblance, partial realization, and ultimate identity, beginning at the ordinary stage and ending at the noble. One does not become timid because of the beginning, nor elevate the beginning into the ultimate.
Identity in principle is one thought’s original possession of emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle. The principle of tathāgatagarbha is not diminished through being unknown. Quiescence in its very identity is calming; illumination in its very identity is contemplation. Original possession, however, is not realization.
Identity in name is hearing of the one real awakening from a good spiritual friend or scripture and knowing that every Dharma does not depart from Buddha-Dharma. Hearing stops the mind that races outward and begins right view of Dharma-nature. Understanding the name is not yet correspondence in contemplative practice.
Identity in contemplative practice is clear contemplation within, practice corresponding to speech and speech to practice. Merely speaking resembles a worm boring wood and accidentally leaving the shape of a character while not recognizing writing. Wisdom from hearing, reflection, and cultivation must be like eyes receiving sunlight, and contemplation of mind must continue without interruption before contemplative practice begins.
Identity in resemblance is contemplation growing brighter and calming more quiescent, like a diligent archer whose arrow draws near the target. Worldly livelihood does not contradict the true mark, and thought begins to correspond to true Dharma. Ignorance is perfectly subdued and wisdom resembling the Middle Way appears, but ignorance has not yet been partially broken.
Identity in partial realization is entering the first abode through the power of resembling contemplation, breaking one portion of ignorance and seeing one portion of buddha-nature. From the first abode to equal awakening, it resembles the moon moving from the first through the fourteenth day, light approaching fullness and darkness exhaustion. The capacity to manifest a buddha body or bodies in the nine Dharma realms according to sentient beings’ needs is altruistic function after Dharma-nature is partially disclosed.
Ultimate identity is equal awakening turning once into wondrous awakening. Wisdom’s light is perfectly full and cannot increase; everything to be eliminated is exhausted and cannot be further eliminated. Only this is ultimate awakening and ultimate calming-and-contemplation.
The house-treasure simile joins the six stages in one line. The house already has a treasure: identity in principle. A good spiritual friend points it out: identity in name. Clearing weeds and digging: identity in contemplative practice. Gradually drawing near: identity in resemblance. Opening the treasury and partially seeing the jewels: identity in partial realization. Taking out and using everything: ultimate identity. No step departs from the original treasury, and no step can bypass the actual digging.
The five kinds of awakening can be correlated with this path: arousing the mind with name, subduing the mind with contemplative practice, luminous mind with resemblance, emerging and arriving with partial realization, and unsurpassed with the ultimate. The five may also mutually include one another at successive perfect stages. Mutual inclusion does not cancel stages, nor do stages divide the one Dharma-nature.
Looking back over the whole chapter, the truth of suffering first excludes nine minds rising and falling in the world; the four kinds of Four Truths then exclude crooked, awkward, shallow, and near wisdom; the Four Vast Vows establish practice and vow; and the Six Identities distinguish principle and stage. The genuine mind of awakening resembles a luminous moon-jewel hidden beneath the jaw of a black dragon in a ninefold abyss. Tiles, stones, grass, and wood cannot be passed off as treasure. Yet for those with resolve and virtue, the way is not closed forever.
Through the Eye of the Fuxing
The reading above follows the treatise’s own sequence from excluding the false to disclosing the true, and from object through vow to stage. Zhanran’s Zhiguan Fuxing Chuanhong Jue (hereafter Fuxing) further separates several joints whose layers are easily confused.
First, the Five Summaries are not five chapters outside the Ten Broad Chapters. They gather the following nine Broad Chapters into the causes and fruits of one’s own practice and the agent and object of transforming others. Regional terminology says only that Chinese and Sanskrit sounds and meanings differ. Exclusion is necessary because “path” is too general a name and ten classes of non-path must be distinguished. The asura category can be opened or combined, and the Two Vehicles can be combined in the count; ten is therefore a pedagogical arrangement, not grounds for inventing a fixed new taxonomy of destinations.
The Fuxing also connects each summary back to the Ten Broad Chapters. Arousing the mind gathers the resolve and understanding of the first five; cultivation gathers Preparatory Means and Proper Contemplation; fruition forms its own chapter; tearing the net uses Giving Rise to the Teaching to bring scriptures and treatises into communication; and return is gathered in Returning to the Purport. Through this correspondence, Great Purport is not an abstract general essay preceding the work, but a miniature of its following nine Broad Chapters. Every later chapter continues to fulfill one of the initial five questions.
Second, the stimulus-and-response passage first uses the Four Truths to determine true and false, then the four accommodations to explain stimulus and response. The four siddhāntas, five “furthermore” passages, and five causes and conditions may open into and gather one another, but the Dazhidu Lun has more than five “furthermore” passages. The present treatise selects five to correlate with arousal, cultivation, fruition, tearing the net, and return. The verse on “true Dharma and its speaker” simultaneously points to the difficulty of stimulating a wondrous response and arousing a wondrous capacity; it does not blame only the rarity of a good listener.
Third, the “Noble Practice” chapter of the Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra opens the meaning of the four kinds of Four Truths, while the four names and complete classification as arising-and-ceasing, non-arising, immeasurable, and unconstructed become explicit within Zhiyi’s organization. The treatise names the ten similes of the Fozang Jing; Zhanran later identifies their text as the Da Fangdeng Rulaizang Jing and says its ten meanings appear as nine similes. Title and referent must coexist; neither layer may be silently changed.
Fourth, the Four Vast Vows require preserving the order of object, understanding, and vow. Zhanran explains “vast” as broad and “vow” as binding, explicitly calls the Four Truths the object, and says the Four Vast Vows arise as vows on the basis of understanding. The prajñāpāramitā passage in the Four Vast Vows of non-arising directly says only that path factors and fruit attainment cannot be obtained. Zhiyi supplies the sentences about suffering and origination by extending the pattern. Attributing all four sentences to scripture erases the doctrinal work of the treatise’s author.
The Four Vast Vows themselves must be read separately according to the four kinds of Four Truths. Arising-and-ceasing raises compassion within the impermanent burning house; non-arising does not abandon sentient beings within non-acquisition; the immeasurable opens medicines as numerous as the Ganges sands for illnesses equally numerous; and the unconstructed lets Dharma treasuries, defilements, samādhis, and perfections turn within the same thought. Zhanran establishes the boundaries of arising-and-ceasing, non-arising, immeasurable, and unconstructed section by section, preventing the four passages from being flattened beneath the single label “Four Vast Vows.”
Fifth, textual differences in the unconstructed arousal can only be recorded side by side. “Break every arousal” differs from “pass beyond every arousal” in the extant scripture. The Fuxing explicitly says the treatise follows the scripture’s meaning and also provides an interpretive gloss. The number of bhikṣus differs as sixty and two hundred; Zhanran himself records only that this may result from earlier and later translation and that other divisions of the collection were not examined. The mirror demonstrates here not how to choose the superior ancient reading, but when to stop before a difference.
Sixth, the Six Identities both extend through ordinary and noble and divide into six phenomenal stages. Zhanran says this meaning arose within the Tiantai tradition precisely to prevent the two errors caused by failing to understand both “six” and “identity.” Identity in principle possesses the three truths but is not phenomenal realization. Identity in name hears the name; contemplative practice makes word and conduct correspond; resemblance purifies the six faculties; partial realization partially breaks ignorance; and ultimate identity perfects wisdom and elimination. The six treasure similes preserve the same principle and different stages simultaneously.
The lamp-wick simile of initial and later mind establishes continuity, not the erasure of stages. Moonlight from the first day to fullness instead distinguishes the progressive disclosure of partial realization from ultimate completion. Although the names of the five kinds of awakening can be correlated with five identities, their assignment remains Zhiyi’s renewed placement within the stages of the Perfect Teaching, not the original stage table of the cited treatise. By explicitly attributing these relations one by one, the Fuxing prevents a later correlation from being written backward as an earlier text’s own sentence.
The Zhiguan Dayi compresses the whole chapter into one clear relation: the Four Truths are the objects relied upon, the Four Vast Vows the vows that can be aroused, and the Six Identities the stages traversed. A vow without an object becomes a mad vow; an object without distinctions of stage confuses ordinary and noble. Through the eye of the Fuxing, arousing the great mind is neither shouting the largest vow nor stating the loftiest emptiness. It is producing understanding from the object, vow from understanding, and practice according to stage—never abandoning sentient beings and never pretending to have reached the endpoint.
大意·修大行Great Purport · Cultivating the Great Practice
全文五層 →Full five layers →坐著不動,才叫修行嗎?若一直走、邊走邊坐,甚至在見聞覺知、善惡無記的一切念中用功,又怎麼會同名三昧?《摩訶止觀》沒有把四種三昧排成四個高下階級。它先給出共同尺度:法界是一處,正觀安住不動;再讓常坐、常行、半行半坐、非行非坐,成為調直觀心的四種緣。
於是,問題不在身體究竟坐或走,而在每一種身儀中,心怎樣不離止觀。常坐讓外緣極少,直面一念法界;常行讓步步、聲聲、念念相續;半行半坐讓禮誦旋坐與實相觀彼此成全;非行非坐則把觀照送入一切日用。第四門涉及惡境,故尤須與誡濫同讀:若把『惡可作觀境』偷換成『惡行本身就是修行』,便會從隨自意墮成恣意。因此本章後半的誡濫,不是旁枝,而是第四門不可缺少的護欄。
為何一個法界要有四種行法
〔科§一〕通名三昧,別開四緣
問:既然法界只有一處,正觀也只在安住不動,為何不只立一種修法?
答:所住之理可以不二,眾生用心的門徑卻不一。乳要經鑽搖才能成醍醐,發心也要成為可行的身口意功課,才有登位的階梯。四種三昧不是把法界切成四份,而是讓不同身儀、不同時節、不同根性,都有可藉之緣。
『調直』二字尤其重要。心平常隨境彎曲:坐時昏沉,行時散亂,說時向外,默時又可能陷入無記。三昧不是把身體固定成某個姿勢便完成,而是借姿勢、聲音、期限、道場與觀法,使心回到法界一處。若只守外形,四行都可能失心;若真能調心,行坐之別便不妨同歸一理。
常坐:當一切動作都退到最少
〔科§二〕九十日只留一張繩床
問:常坐為何把生活縮得如此嚴格?
答:它把外在選項減到最少,好讓行者無處逃避自己的心。一室、一床、一佛方面、九十日,除了經行、飲食、便利,不以行住臥替換端坐。頸背要直,身不動搖萎倚,旁邊甚至不置第二座。這不是崇拜苦姿勢,而是用明確誓限截斷討價還價:不欺佛,不負心,也不以一個公開誓願欺誑眾生。
身的開遮因此很清楚。所開的是專坐,所遮的便不犯。可與眾共處,獨處更易離鬧;但無論獨眾,重點都不是營造幽玄氣氛,而是使時刻相續,沒有片刻任心外馳。
〔科§三〕沉默為常,稱名為救援
問:既然常坐重靜,為何障礙來時反而出聲稱佛?
答:默不是目的,護住正念才是目的。疲極、疾病、睡蓋與內外障礙奪心時,若單憑微弱心力不能排遣,便以身口助意。人憂喜鬱結時,放聲悲笑能使氣機舒展;稱名也使氣息、聲響與心願合成一股力量。它像拖曳重物者借旁人之手,不是棄下原來的路,而是求援以免半途倒下。
稱一佛名與稱十方佛功德平等;專稱一佛,是為攝心。法門不明時,則親近解般若者,依聞而修。平時連誦經持呪尚嫌擾靜,世俗閒語更應止息。由此可見,無障時守默,障奪正念時稱名求援,判準只在是否護持一行三昧。
〔科§四〕從如來、眾生、煩惱到重業,都不離法界
問:端坐之後,心究竟觀什麼?
答:先捨惡覺亂想,不取形貌,專把心繫於法界,於一念中觀法界。繫緣使心不散,是止;一念明了,是觀。止不是關閉覺知,觀也不是追逐影像;二者同在一念中,使心離有無、知不知兩邊,住於無所住。
法界可名菩提、般若、不生不滅與不可思議境界,名字雖多,並無兩個所指。觀如來時,不把如來與如來智分成能知所知,也不把祂安置在某一方、某一世、某一垢淨形相中。這一觀如虛空,不靠向外神遊才見佛;水鏡現形、由一佛至十方佛,都在不取佛相中成立。若另以一個法界去證另一個法界,反成諍論;所以說無證無得。
觀眾生也同樣。眾生界量如佛界量,不可思議;既不見固定凡法,便無凡法可捨;既不見固定聖法,便無聖法可取。生死涅槃、染垢清淨,不因不取而混亂,也不因分別而成兩個實體,只住實際。
再觀貪瞋癡,並不是把煩惱的作用說成無害,而是追到它不可固定為生死或涅槃的實相。不另捨一個見惑,不另抱一個無為,才能在煩惱現處修道。推至最重五逆,也不在實際之外:業緣不來不去,因果無固定自性,故可被觀照;法界印不被四魔破壞,因為魔也不能逃出法界。這條觀路從最清淨名相一直走到最重業,不留下任何一法作法界之外的黑洞。
〔科§五〕磨珠不是一磨即亮
問:這麼深的法,初學如何生信?
答:本論不用容易的許諾勸人,而以『聞而不驚』作門檻。摩尼珠失而復得,長者才知歡喜;眾生久失法界真法,聽聞後能信解,也像重新認出自家寶物。磨珠隨磨隨光,表示功德隨行漸顯,不是聽懂一句便自稱證得。
所勸也遍及四眾。菩薩由此趨菩提,出家二眾由不驚而真隨佛出家,在家男女由不驚而真歸依。相好、音聲、十力、無畏與一切佛法,都不離勤行不懈;常坐的勸修因此回到最初一句:位無行不階。
常行:把一步、一聲、一念鎖在一起
〔科§六〕不是一人硬走,而是三力和合
問:常行為何名佛立?
答:行者在定中見十方現在佛立於前,如清夜明眼看見繁星。這一見不是只靠意志:佛威力、三昧力、行者本功德力三者共同成就。住於初禪乃至四禪、中間禪,住時長短、所見世界與佛多少,都可有少中多差別;名稱相同,不等於每人的定相一律。
身行的要求比常坐更像一場遠征。離開惡知識、親屬鄉里與求取心,獨處、乞食、不受別請;莊嚴道場,沐浴更衣;依明師、外護、同行三種助緣,以九十日為期。敬師如佛,外護如母養子,同行如共涉險;再立筋骨枯朽也不休息的誓。這些不是英雄式孤行,反而承認長期常行必須有師、有護、有伴。
三月中不容一彈指頃的世欲,不容一彈指頃的臥出,也不以說法換取衣食。大信、大精進、大智若不相應,外在九十日只會留下疲憊;親近善知識、無懈精進、堅牢智慧與不動信力,才是期限內真正的四柱。
〔科§七〕唱念為何不能中斷
問:身已常行,為何口還要九十日唱名,心也九十日念佛?
答:因為身、口、意若各走各路,經行很快會變成慣性。唱與念可以同時,也可先後相續;法門不拘一個機械次序,卻不許三業失聯。專以阿彌陀佛為主,不是否定十方佛,而是借一名攝十方功德。步步、聲聲、念念三線合一,行者便無空隙把身留在道場、心送回世間。
〔科§八〕見佛如夢、如影、如鏡
問:常念佛相好,會不會把佛執成外在實物?
答:本論先教人從足下千輻輪相逆觀至無見頂,再從頂順觀至足,願己亦得相好;接著立刻追問:佛從心可得,還是從身可得?身、心、色、智一一推求,都沒有一個能取得佛的實體,連『我』也不可得。
夢中七寶與親屬歡樂,醒後無處可尋;荒野飢者夢食,醒後腹空;男女夢中相從,彼不來、我不往,樂事卻宛然。這些譬不否認夢境曾現,而是拆除來去與實有。寶倚琉璃而現影,白骨觀中光由意作,鏡像不從外入、不從內生;鏡淨則形自現,行者與所有境界清淨,見佛、問法、得答、歡喜,也依此成立。
最後再問:佛從何來,我到何處?所念即見,心作佛、心見佛;但心不能把自己變成可見物。若心起實想便癡,把全無念想執作泥洹也仍是執。於是有念而了其空,見佛而無所貪著,才名佛印。它不是摧毀現象,而是使所有、所欲、所生、所滅都不再成牢固抓取。
念佛由色相漸深,可歷相體、相業、相果、相用,進至不共法,再進至實佛;勢力有下中上,最後仍不著色身、法身。由色入實,不是先愛一個形像、後來厭棄它,而是讓色身成為通向無著法身的門。
〔科§九〕聞寶而不用,才是真正的損失
問:常行功德為何以如此大的校量稱歎?
答:因為本論把它稱作佛母、佛眼、佛父與無生大悲母。即使以無數世界珍寶布施,也不如聞三昧而不驚;聞而信,信而受持、讀誦、解說,再到片刻定心修習與真正成就,層層增上。劫火、官賊、怨毒、龍獸、疾病不能侵害,天龍諸佛護念,是從行者全身心安住此法而說。
反面兩譬更尖銳。鼻塞者把栴檀拿在手中卻聞不到香,農家孩子拿摩尼珠只換一頭牛;問題不是沒有遇到寶,而是遇寶不識、聞法不修。常行九十日看似重在不休息,最深的勸卻是不要讓已聞之法在手中失去價值。
半行半坐:事相不是理觀的對面
〔科§十〕方等為何把七日安排得如此細
問:既說實相空寂,何必香泥、圓壇、幡蓋、尊像、衣履、洗浴與一百二十匝?
答:因為空慧不是逃離身口事行。方等以七日為不可減的期限,先求夢相許可,另請明師,限十人以內,受二十四戒與陀羅尼。道場內外、清淨衣與出入衣分開,三時洗浴,首日供僧;每一細節都在訓練不聊爾、不混雜的心。
口業也有完整循環:預先熟呪,三遍召請,供養、禮拜、流淚陳罪,再一匝一呪旋行一百二十匝;禮畢退坐思惟,坐後再起旋呪,周而復始。行與坐不是各做一半便叫半行半坐,而是在旋呪與思惟之間反覆轉換,使身行不失觀、思惟不離懺。
〔科§十一〕一座道場如何成為一幅觀心圖
問:這些器物如何進入止觀?
答:摩訶袒持陀羅尼所指的祕要,是實相、中道、正空。從真實中來,卻不執一個來者;有所求而求者亦空,得、著、實、來、語、問乃至寂滅、涅槃、虛空分界皆空;正因無所求,六波羅蜜中的求才不成占有。這一空慧遍歷事相,道場便不再只是布置。
清淨道場是清淨境界;去糠見米,是治五住而顯實相;香泥是戒,香燈是戒慧,高座是諸法空。五色蓋由觀五陰而起慈悲覆法界,圓壇是不動實相,翻動的幡是由迷轉解;壇不動、幡能動,正顯動出與不動出不相離。
二十四像是十二因緣逆順觀,酸苦餚饌使無常苦成助道,新衣由翻瞋起忍而新,七日對七覺,一日對一實,三洗對一實三觀、三障三智,一師與一實相應,二十四戒又把逆順因緣化為道共戒。一百二十呪最後收回苦、業、煩惱三道;器物與數目若不回到三道懺悔,便只剩陳列。
〔科§十二〕全分、中分、下分差在哪裡
問:懺悔怎樣同時處理苦、業、煩惱三障?
答:事懺對苦道、業道,理懺對煩惱道。重得戒是業障轉,眼耳諸根清淨是苦障轉,見佛聞法不退是煩惱障轉;三障去,十二因緣樹壞、五陰舍空,思惟實相正破其根。
修行得全分寶,讀誦得中分寶,花香供養得下分寶。本論依修行、讀誦、供養列出三分,使不同深度的受持各有所得,也清楚分出次第。從地積寶至梵天供佛,不如一食供養持經者,正把抽象崇敬拉回護持活的修行。
〔科§十三〕有相與無相為何不相拒
問:法華一門既有道場、禮佛、旋繞、誦經,又說於諸法無所行,兩者是否相反?
答:十法從嚴淨道場、淨身、三業供養、請佛、禮佛、六根懺悔、旋繞、誦經、坐禪直到證相,顯然是事行;心自空、罪福無主、慧日除罪,又顯然是理觀。護持讀誦不是執相的同義,觀空也不是廢除禮懺。
有相以六根懺等事行作悟入之引,無相直觀一切法空;兩者都是方便,妙證時一同放下。若用無相攻擊有相,已把空變成新執;若用有相拒絕無相,儀軌又成自足之物。兩經互出事理,正要彼此校正。
〔科§十四〕白象不是神祕圖鑑
問:六牙白象及象上種種莊嚴,應如何讀?
答:六牙是無漏六通,牙銳表通疾,象力表法身荷負,白表無漏無染。頭上三人所持杵、輪、珠,分別讓智慧導行、出假轉法、中道如意成為可見意象。牙端之池是八解脫的定體,牙是通用,體用不離;池中花是由通生妙因,以神通淨土利生;花中女子是慈,慈運神通而入娑婆;女子所持樂器是四攝,財法二施、愛語、利行、同事如無量音聲引物。
普現色身隨眾生所樂而現,不必固定為白玉像;語言陀羅尼則由慈熏口業,說種種法。整幅白象圖因此從定體、通用、妙因、慈運直到四攝,最後落在利生,不是供人追逐奇相。
勸修所列願望也由罪障至弘法逐層展開:除多劫罪,發菩提心而淨根,見釋迦、多寶與分身,得三昧與語言總持,入如來室、著如來衣、坐如來座,在天龍眾中說法,得文殊藥王等侍護。霜露遇慧日而消,仍要空慧與心相應;若只追求見相而不思實相,便失去這串願求的軸心。
非行非坐:把道場推到一切事中
〔科§十五〕不是不行不坐,而是不被一種姿勢收盡
問:非行非坐是否排除行與坐?
答:恰恰相反,它實通行坐與一切事。名非行非坐,是為與前三種成四句;名隨自意,是意起即修;名覺意,是心意趣向一生,便回照其根源、終末、來處、去處而皆不可得。三名從不同角度命名同一法。
心、意、識也不是三個藏在身內的小主體。對境覺知名心,次心籌量名意,明白分別名識;非一故立三名,非三故說一性。若執三,心法散裂;若執一,又把性凝成實體。由非一非三,進而不落合散、空有、常斷、一異。舉意作觀,便攝心識與一切法;覺意的『覺』,就在不被名字騙成實體。
〔科§十六〕一部請觀音行法如何通向一切經行
問:既說隨自意,為何還先示一套嚴密儀軌?
答:隨自意不是隨便。請像、安位、楊枝淨水、洗浴淨衣、禮三寶七佛與諸尊、數息十念、請聖、稱名、誦偈持呪、發露懺悔、登座唱經,每一步都使身口意有次第。午前、初夜依式,簡略處回經補足;所謂隨,不是把法削成只剩一念感覺。
理觀則由六根與六塵相應處入如實際。地不堅、水不住、風無礙、火不實,都以四句推破自性;色如此,受想行識亦然,十二因緣如谷響、芭蕉、露電。三陀羅尼分破報、業、煩惱三障,六觀世音分破六道三障,再開成二十五三昧。最後依根性成聲聞、緣覺或菩薩道,並收七佛八菩薩懺、虛空藏等諸經行法。由一儀軌示範,不是只許一儀軌;它教人看見事法怎樣被觀心貫通。
四運與十二事:一念究竟在哪裡
〔科§十七〕未起與已滅,為何仍可觀
問:未念尚未起,念已已謝滅,無心如何觀?
答:未作事不等於沒有人,否則後來誰作;作完事也不等於人永滅,否則先前誰作。未念、欲念、正念、念已四運,讓行者不只盯著一個看似停住的現在。過去已去、未來未至、現在不住,三世心無定實,卻非斷無;若一概斷滅,因果罪福也隨之失去。
四運不是把一念切成四粒心。它更像把鏡頭放慢:心尚未起、將起、正住境、已謝,每一處都找不到固定實體,因緣相續卻清楚可知。正因空而不斷、續而不常,善惡念起時才有可照之處。
〔科§十八〕六受六作,如何使布施不只在財物上
問:沒有財物時,布施怎麼修?
答:有六塵便捨六受,無財便運六作。眼受色乃至意緣法,是六受;行、住、坐、臥、語、默,是六作,共十二事。每一事都可先用四運追心,再追能覺之心不從外來、不從內出、不在中間、不無因常有。根、塵、能受者不可得,三事皆空,布施才不被施者、受者與施物綁住。
但空不抹掉因果。眼識、意識、貪染相續,會在同一色境上生出地獄的毀戒、餓鬼的覆諱、畜生的我所、修羅的勝劣,也能生人天五戒十善、二乘觀過與菩薩慈悲。再照空中十法界,見一念即空而因緣宛然;非有故空,非空故有,雙照空有而三諦具足。
行走也可布施。去來可能為毀戒、欺他、眷屬、勝負,也可能為義讓、禪、涅槃或慈悲;舉足下足如幻,忘能所,不計遠近,不唐其功、不望其報。再於行中開六度:以大悲使眾生無畏是施,不傷是戒,心不動是忍,無生住滅是進,不味不亂是禪,身如雲影夢幻、無縛無脫是慧。
定境若被貪著,便再觀定心從顛倒生;能觀若被執成妙慧,便成智障,再照觀者不可得。空三昧破有相,無相三昧破空相,無作三昧破作者;三倒、三毒、三有、四魔隨之成觀。十二事每一事都能如此具法,而不是只把『日常即道』當一句口號。
〔科§十九〕持戒為何還需要觀慧
問:威儀謹潔、如擎油鉢一滴不傾,還不夠嗎?
答:這可名持戒,得升天受樂之報,卻不因此自動成三昧、波羅蜜。觀四運而不得所起心與能觀心,身口七支才清淨如空;由此開不缺、不破、不穿、不雜、定共、道共、無著、智所讚、大乘自在、究竟十戒。戒不只防一件行為,也要使心不被四運亂、分別不謬、能攝一切法與四德。
同一色境又可互具其餘五度與三三昧:三事皆亡是施,安心不動是忍,無染無間是進,不亂是禪,如幻是慧;如空、空亦不可得、無能無所,分別是空、無相、無作。聲香味觸法與六作皆然。威儀具足因此不是外表整齊,而是每一進退都被觀慧照透。
〔科§二十〕一度攝一切,為何仍不可廢其餘
問:忍、進、禪、慧若各能攝一切,是否只修一項即可?
答:忍在順逆中不愛不瞋;精進不只是勤誦,而要觀聲如響、能誦所誦不可得,使念念流入涅槃海;禪不只是根本定、九想、背捨,而要觀入定四運、通達禪實相;智慧也要回觀世智與六受六作不可得。每一度都能開全法界,卻各自對治不同缺口。
六度像披甲入陣,防護要密;觀如燈,止如密室。般若遍攝諸法,諸法也各為法界而攝般若;『即』不是取消差別,而是使差別互相成全。只以一攝一切為理由廢五度,正是把圓融誤讀成省事。
惡可作境,為何絕不等於縱惡
〔科§二十一〕鉤餌必須跟著惡魚,卻不是養魚
問:善扶正理可修止觀,惡背正理,為何也說可觀?
答:善惡名稱隨所對層次而轉。人天善報仍會退墮,二乘善缺少兼濟,六度若所見偏曲也像毒器盛食;只有順實相才究竟名道。反過來,若佛道被執著,甘露不能消化,道也成非道。這一辨析不是取消善惡,而是拒絕把任何階段的善自封為終點。
凡夫煩惱時起,若只等全無煩惱才觀,便永無入手處。惡蔽如強魚,止觀如鉤餌;繩弱時不可猛拉,卻須使鉤始終不脫。貪欲起,便觀未貪、欲貪、正貪、貪已;在滅、不滅、亦滅亦不滅、非滅非不滅四句中推其生,再反推其滅,生與滅都不可得,而因緣起息仍受照見。
再問它因哪一塵、哪一作、為毀戒或眷屬、虛誑或嫉妒、仁讓或禪、涅槃或四德、六度、三三昧、一切佛法而起。所謂歷惡,是把惡念放進比平常更細密的檢驗,不是給它免檢。蔽若礙法性,法性便會被破;法性若礙蔽,蔽又不應起。蔽不離法性,表示它可被徹底觀照,不表示它的苦果消失。
形影相隨的觀行要豎歷六即:觀行相應、世業不違實觀、分破無明、直到窮盡蔽源;也要橫具六度。瞋恚、犯戒、懈怠、散亂、邪見、愚癡,都以四運、十二事追誰瞋、瞋誰、從何來去。若只有『煩惱即道』一句而沒有這一整套鉤餌,那不是本論所說的觀。
〔科§二十二〕無記不是空白地帶
問:既不作善也不作惡的昏昧心,有何可觀?
答:若把無記留在止觀之外,根性不易明顯作善惡的人便無出世因緣。觀無記與記心同或異:同則不成無記,異則再以滅、不滅等四句推生;記心尚不可得,何況同異。再歷十二事,追它在哪裡生、為誰生、誰是無記者,便知其如虛空。
無記一法也能生十法界;它不離法性,常寂是止,常照是觀,仍可橫攝諸法、豎攝六位。只依最後善法說,是次第;善惡同時歷觀,是頓;前後更互穿插,是不定。無記不是沒有內容的空檔,而是最容易不知不覺度過、所以更須覺照的心地。
〔科§二十三〕方法局三,理觀通四
問:四種方法既不同,是否各有不同真理?
答:前三種儀法多,較會引發助道相,也會觸動障道相;第四固定儀法少,較少發這些事。只懂方法,助道事相一來便不能通;懂理觀,事事可通。失理觀,事相也不成;得理觀,事相任運成就。有人進道場會用心,出道場便失去;隨自意正要打通內外。因此方法偏局前三,理觀遍通四行。
〔科§二十四〕為何第四門以誡代勸
問:前三門都有勸修,第四門為何沒有?
答:因為鈍根障重者聽到六蔽非道可成解脫道,極易沉沒在字面。淮北邪師由善觀不徹,轉向惡法得少定薄解,便把偶然一兩人得益當普遍證明,如蟲蛀木偶然成字;他嘲笑持戒,教人遍造惡,順欲者一呼百應,最後累及佛法與眾生。
醜女效西施皺眉、狂狗逐雷、蒼蠅黏唾,都說模仿方便而沒有智慧,只會放大醜與縛。烈藥只給別藥不治的病子,快馬見鞭影便回正路;佛依根機有時說善為道,有時令人在不得已的惡境觀心,不能截取後者呵善就惡。
好渡口可走,何必驅牛走百不全一的壞渡口?平路可通,何必專走水火山壁?更何況人心一時樂善、一時樂惡,邪師連一人根機都不知,卻以貪欲普教無量人。若說細滑觸有道、苦澀觸無道,愛欲可行、瞋害不可行,已是偏行,不是諸惡當體可觀。
所以本論要求依律擯治,並以大黃烈藥必備白飲作結。上三行艱難,宜勸;第四門初看容易,宜誡。誡濫正是隨自意的組成部分,刪掉它才會把法門改造成恣意。
四藥、四機與乘戒收束
〔科§二十五〕一人為何也可能需要四種三昧
問:一個中道正觀既能一其心,多列四行、善惡、十二事,是否反使水濁珠昏?
答:一種觀法遇到種種心,未必足用;像醫師集眾藥以待眾病,不能因一病只用一藥便責醫師藥多。只為一人,也可能因聞四法而歡喜、依四法生善、以某一法對治、由四法悟第一義;為多人,更須隨常坐、常行等不同欲樂而說。
一種三昧內也有多重調節。行時善根開發便行,坐時清涼喜悅便坐;坐而昏沉則起行,行而散疲則安坐;行時虛寂便行,坐時明利便坐。四法不是四個死配方,而是一套觀機、擇藥、驗效的完整能力。
〔科§二十六〕根與遮的四種組合
問:若惡境可以觀,是否作惡也不妨礙?
答:根利無遮、根利有遮、根鈍無遮、根鈍有遮四句,正說根性與業障不能混成一件事。根利無遮者,過去善與觀俱修,今生少修即入;根利有遮者雖有重罪,遇佛聞法仍可能因利根破遮,但起惡使未來有障,絕非無害。
根鈍無遮者三業無過,若不學止觀,仍如槃特久誦一偈而難悟;根鈍有遮者既不修觀又多造惡,如身痺者針刺徹骨也無知覺。於是善行不能代替觀慧,觀慧也不能被用來抹去遮障;兩軸都必須保留。
〔科§二十七〕聽、思、修不可有一刻停下
問:全章最後為何從根遮轉到乘戒?
答:本論從根性、遮障四句轉引乘與戒的緩急,要求把四種組合與前義合看。只持戒行善而不學止觀,可能無遮卻根鈍;在惡法現起處修觀,可能因觀而根利,也因惡而有遮;俱急與俱緩也各有相應結果。重乘不是叫人廢戒,而是警告:善雖扶理,若不修止觀仍難得道;惡雖可觀,也會真實造成遮障。
本論以醉婆羅門剃頭、戲女披袈裟兩譬,勸行者勤於聽聞、如理思惟、付諸實修,從初至終不要休息。
輔行之眼
湛然先把四種三昧的通別層次釘牢:三昧是通名,坐等是別相;若依身儀,名常坐、常行、半行半坐、非行非坐,若依法門,則名一行、佛立、方等與法華、隨自意。四種都依法界一處,不因身儀不同而各有一理。這使『行異理同』不是抹掉方法,而是先保存方法差別,再確認所觀不二。
常坐名一行,湛然明判是剪略身儀、不兼餘事而立名,不是所觀真理只有一種。口業則順行故默、除障故說;稱名是排障方便,並未把常坐改成以聲為常法。意觀中,繫緣與一念被判為寂照止觀同時運作;但本章只粗示觀門,十乘次第尚未周全。《止觀義例》所說修大行事儀廣、十法略,正防讀者把這一章當成後文十乘全式。
常行的三力也由湛然逐一分層:佛威力、三昧力、行者本功德力因緣和合,缺一不成。觀佛色相不是止於相好;夢、影、水鏡一路把所見轉深,使色身念通向實相身而不著色法二身。栴檀與摩尼二譬則被還原為完整場景,責人已遇重寶卻不肯嗅、不識價,而非只作一般珍惜時間之喻。
方等一門有一個成書層關節:本論說召請法在《國清百錄》,湛然說智者在世時尚無這一書名之指,智者滅後灌頂等才集錄事跡。這不必倒改本論,而要看見說法、筆錄與後成書之間的層次。全、中、下三分寶也不是實相有階降;湛然明說差別只在行者心行優劣。
法華一門,十法把事儀收全,有相、無相則分別從事行引入與直觀法空立名,證時兩捨。六牙白象諸相由六通、八解、三智、四攝逐項顯義,湛然沿本論逐句疏開,重點仍落在慈運神通、隨宜利物。若把白象只讀作奇特感應,便把表法的方向倒轉了。
非行非坐三名一法,湛然明說雖名不同,同為四威儀中修觀。四運統攝善、惡、無記三性,十二事使觀法從內心未念一直進入六受六作。『從未從事而修觀法』特別指出:常坐可偏於觀理,隨自意則從念未起與日用事境一路推檢;這不是把事與理拆開,而是說入手處不同。
四種三昧方法各異、理觀相同,湛然把『同』說得很精確:能觀無非一心,所緣之理無非三諦。前三方法多,較易發助道與障道相;第四方法少,進出道場無間。也因第四歷惡最易被鈍根曲解,本論故意不另作顯勸,以長篇誡濫代替。湛然判淮北一派為邪空濫稱大乘、入惡無觀;關鍵缺的正是四運推檢、根機與戒法,不是少一句讚歎惡法。
為何一人也須四法,湛然以四悉檀收束:順欲令喜、隨宜生善、對治其病、令入第一義;四種各具四悉,不能把『四』看作只為四類固定人設。最後根遮四句轉成乘戒四句:根利是乘急之果,無遮是戒急之果;根鈍對乘緩,有遮對戒緩。這一配對把全章最後的警語說透——觀慧與戒行各管一軸,任何一軸都不能拿另一軸抵銷。
常坐意觀還有一層易被忽略。湛然把本論由如來、眾生、煩惱、五逆一路歷法界的段落,判作從所觀境粗示能觀寂照;『粗示』不表示內容不重要,而是說科次尚未把後文十種觀法逐項展開。若見一句法界便把十乘名稱全部填回,會使本章本有的推進消失;若因科次未全便輕視此段,又會切斷四種三昧同依法界的根。
常行的三月期限中,湛然又分出明師、外護、同行三緣:師能決疑除障,外護供給所須,同行互相策勵。割肉供師等重語,落點在破除見師短長的慢心;並非把師者個人欲求神聖化。口唱與心念先後俱可,表示方法容許根性差異;步、聲、念不得中斷,才是共同契約。
方等道場諸物的表法,也不是任意把數目神祕化。湛然先以經中真實問答校準空義,再逐項把圓壇、幡、香燈、高座、尊像、洗浴、戒呪繫回實相、定慧、因緣與三障。由經義入表法,次序不可倒轉;若只看器物自行聯想,便失去本論以空慧歷一切事的明文軸線。
請觀音一段,湛然先判它只是諸經門的首例,而且文義可通三乘;六字配六觀音,再廣為二十五三昧,是由六道三障開出的對治網。聲聞自調、緣覺觀因緣、菩薩起大悲三路並列,說明同一懺法可隨根性發成不同所至,不能把其中一乘的結果替全段定性。
四運的核心不是只問『念在哪一刻』。湛然以三性無遺說明善、惡、無記都受四運統攝,又把未念、欲念、正念、念已放入十二事。如此,受色時的貪染、行動時的意圖、誦經時的能所、入定時的取著,都不再被『這是善事』一句遮住。善法也須觀,正因善的事相果報本身還不等於波羅蜜。
歷惡之後豎立六即,湛然所守的是從觀行相應到究竟盡蔽的次第。惡境當體可觀,不等於凡夫現前已證實相;若抹掉六即,便會拿理即替行證,正好落入本論所斥邪師。至於第四門不顯勸修,並不是法門較低,而是風險較高:勸語若落在不識根、不持戒、無觀慧者耳中,會被欲情截取;所以沉默本身就是因機設教。
收束處的提婆達多與欝頭藍弗語,湛然明題梁武發願文;醉婆羅門見於論書,戲女披衣則由本生故事作遠因。這三層共同證明末句只勸乘觀不斷,並未把重罪、醉亂或戲衣稱作可學行法。鏡讀到此,須讓來源層次與倫理方向同時清楚:任何微心都可成種,任何現行惡果也都不因此被取消。
Must practice mean sitting without moving? If one walks continually, alternates walking and sitting, or practices amid every thought of seeing, hearing, awareness, knowing, the wholesome, the unwholesome, and the indeterminate, how can all of these bear the same name, samādhi? The Mohe Zhiguan does not arrange the four kinds of samādhi into four higher and lower ranks. It first gives their common measure: the Dharma realm is the single locus, and correct contemplation abides there unmoving. Constantly sitting, constantly walking, half walking and half sitting, and neither walking nor sitting then become four conditions for straightening contemplation of mind.
The issue, therefore, is not whether the body ultimately sits or walks, but how the mind does not leave calming-and-contemplation within each bodily deportment. Constantly sitting reduces external conditions to a minimum and faces the Dharma realm in one thought. Constantly walking joins every step, voice, and thought without interruption. Half walking and half sitting lets worship, recitation, circling, sitting, and contemplation of the true mark complete one another. Neither walking nor sitting carries illumination into every daily activity. Because the fourth gate includes unwholesome objects, it must especially be read with the warning against abuse. To replace “evil can be an object of contemplation” with “evil conduct itself is practice” turns following one’s own intention into following desire at will. The long warning in the latter half of this chapter is therefore no digression. It is the indispensable guardrail of the fourth gate.
Why Does One Dharma Realm Require Four Practices?
〔科§一〕 Samādhi as the Common Name, Four Conditions as the Distinctions
Question: If the Dharma realm is a single locus and correct contemplation simply abides there unmoving, why not establish only one practice?
Answer: The principle in which one abides may be nondual, while the approaches through which sentient beings apply the mind are not identical. Milk must be churned before it becomes clarified butter; arousing the mind must likewise become a practicable discipline of body, speech, and mind before there are steps for ascending the stages. The four kinds of samādhi do not divide the Dharma realm into four pieces. They allow different bodily deportments, periods, and faculties to have conditions upon which they can rely.
“Straightening” is especially important. Ordinarily the mind bends along with its objects: it sinks while sitting, scatters while walking, turns outward while speaking, and may fall into the indeterminate while silent. Samādhi is not accomplished merely by fixing the body in one posture. It uses posture, sound, duration, practice site, and contemplation to return the mind to the single locus of the Dharma realm. If only the outer form is guarded, mind can be lost in all four practices. If mind is genuinely regulated, the difference between walking and sitting does not prevent return to one principle.
Constantly Sitting: When Every Activity Is Reduced to a Minimum
〔科§二〕 One Rope Bed for Ninety Days
Question: Why does constantly sitting contract life so severely?
Answer: It reduces external options to a minimum so that practitioners have nowhere to flee their own minds. One room, one bed, one direction of one buddha, and ninety days: apart from walking meditation, eating, and relieving oneself, walking, standing, or lying down never replaces upright sitting. Neck and back remain straight, the body unmoving, unswaying, unslumped, and unleaning; not even a second seat is placed nearby. This does not worship a painful posture. It uses an explicit vow and duration to cut off bargaining: do not deceive the Buddha, betray your own mind, or deceive sentient beings with a public vow.
The bodily permissions and prohibitions are therefore clear. Exclusive sitting is permitted and what is prohibited is not violated. One may live with a community, though solitude more easily leaves noise behind. Whether alone or with others, the point is not to construct an atmosphere of mystery, but to continue moment after moment without letting the mind run outward even briefly.
〔科§三〕 Silence as the Norm, Reciting a Name as Rescue
Question: If constantly sitting values quiet, why recite the Buddha’s name aloud when obstructions arise?
Answer: Silence is not the goal; protecting right mindfulness is. When extreme exhaustion, illness, the covering of sleep, or internal and external obstacles seize the mind and weak mental strength cannot dispel them, body and speech assist mentation. When grief, joy, or depression becomes knotted, crying or laughing aloud can release the body’s breath. Reciting a name likewise joins breath, sound, and vow into one force. It resembles someone dragging a heavy object and borrowing another’s hands. The original road is not abandoned; help is sought to prevent collapse halfway.
Reciting one buddha’s name equals reciting the merit of the buddhas of the ten directions. One name is used exclusively to gather the mind. When the Dharma gate is unclear, draw near someone who understands prajñā and practice according to what is heard. Even scripture and dhāraṇī recitation disturbs the quiet under ordinary conditions, so idle worldly speech should certainly cease. Silence when unobstructed and recitation for rescue when an obstruction seizes right mindfulness are both judged only by whether they protect the single-practice samādhi.
〔科§四〕 From Tathāgata and Sentient Beings to Afflictions and Grave Karma, Nothing Leaves the Dharma Realm
Question: Once seated upright, what does the mind contemplate?
Answer: First relinquish unwholesome mental activity and scattered thought, grasp no appearance, exclusively bind the mind to the Dharma realm, and contemplate the Dharma realm in a single thought. Binding conditions prevents scattering and is calming; clear comprehension in one thought is contemplation. Calming does not shut down awareness, and contemplation does not pursue images. Together in one thought they leave the extremes of existence and nonexistence, knowing and not knowing, and abide in non-abiding.
The Dharma realm may be called awakening, prajñā, neither arising nor ceasing, or the inconceivable object. Although names are many, they do not indicate two objects. When contemplating the Tathāgata, do not split Tathāgata and Tathāgata-wisdom into knower and known or place the Tathāgata in a direction, time, or defiled or purified form. This contemplation resembles space. Seeing the Buddha does not require spiritual travel outward. A form appearing on water or in a mirror, and the passage from seeing one buddha to the buddhas of the ten directions, are established without grasping a buddha’s marks. If one Dharma realm separately realized another Dharma realm, contention would arise. Hence neither realization nor attainment.
Contemplate sentient beings in the same way. The measure of their realm is like that of the buddhas and is inconceivable. Since no fixed ordinary dharma is seen, there is nothing ordinary to abandon; since no fixed noble Dharma is seen, there is nothing noble to grasp. Birth and death and nirvāṇa, defilement and purity, do not become confused because they are not grasped, or two entities because they are distinguished. One simply abides in the ultimate limit.
Next contemplate greed, anger, and delusion. This does not call their effects harmless. It traces them to the true mark that cannot be fixed as birth and death or nirvāṇa. Only by neither separately abandoning a view-affliction nor embracing an unconditioned object can the path be cultivated where the affliction appears. Extend this to the gravest five heinous offenses: even they do not lie outside the ultimate limit. Karmic conditions neither come nor go and cause and result have no fixed intrinsic nature, so they can be illuminated. The seal of the Dharma realm cannot be destroyed by the four māras because even māras cannot escape the Dharma realm. This path of contemplation travels from the purest names to the gravest karma, leaving no dharma as a black hole outside the Dharma realm.
〔科§五〕 A Jewel Does Not Shine Completely after One Stroke of the Polisher
Question: How can a beginner trust such a profound Dharma?
Answer: The treatise does not encourage with an easy promise. It makes “hearing without alarm” the threshold. Only after an elder’s lost maṇi jewel is recovered does he know the joy of return. Sentient beings have long lost the true Dharma of the Dharma realm; hearing, trusting, and understanding it resembles recognizing one’s own treasure again. As the jewel emits light in proportion to the polishing, merit appears in proportion to practice. Understanding one sentence does not license a claim to realization.
The encouragement extends throughout the fourfold assembly. Bodhisattvas thereby approach awakening; monastic men and women genuinely leave home in the Buddha’s following by hearing without alarm; laymen and laywomen genuinely take refuge in the same way. Marks and excellences, voice, ten powers, fearlessnesses, and every Buddha-Dharma do not depart from diligent, unrelenting practice. The encouragement to constantly sit therefore returns to its first sentence: no stage is ascended without practice.
Constantly Walking: Binding Every Step, Voice, and Thought Together
〔科§六〕 Not a Solitary Forced March, but the Convergence of Three Powers
Question: Why is constantly walking called Buddha standing?
Answer: In samādhi the practitioner sees the presently abiding buddhas of the ten directions standing in front, like someone with clear eyes seeing stars on a lucid night. This vision does not rely on willpower alone. The Buddha’s majestic power, samādhi power, and the power of the practitioner’s own past merit accomplish it together. Abiding in the first through fourth or intermediate meditation, the length of abiding, and the number of worlds and buddhas seen may differ as few, middling, and many. The shared name does not mean everyone’s concentration has an identical appearance.
The bodily requirements resemble an expedition even more than constantly sitting. Leave bad spiritual friends, relatives and hometown, and the mind that seeks acquisitions. Remain alone, receive alms, decline private invitations, adorn the practice site, bathe, and change clothes. Rely upon three assisting conditions—a discerning teacher, external protector, and fellow practitioners—for a period of ninety days. Honor the teacher as the Buddha, let the protector resemble a mother raising a child, and let companions resemble people crossing danger together. Then vow not to stop even if sinews and bones wither. This is not heroic isolation. It openly recognizes that long constant walking requires a teacher, protection, and companions.
For three months there is not a finger snap of worldly desire or a finger snap of lying down and leaving, and teaching Dharma is not exchanged for clothing or food. If great faith, vigor, and wisdom do not correspond, ninety outward days leave only exhaustion. Drawing near a good spiritual friend, unflagging vigor, firm wisdom, and unwavering faith are the four genuine pillars within the period.
〔科§七〕 Why Must Chanting and Recollection Remain Unbroken?
Question: If the body already walks constantly, why must the mouth chant for ninety days and the mind recollect the Buddha for ninety days as well?
Answer: If body, speech, and mind go separate ways, walking meditation quickly becomes habit. Chanting and recollection may occur together or continue one after the other. The Dharma gate does not impose one mechanical order, but it does not permit the three activities to lose contact. Taking Amitābha exclusively as principal does not deny the buddhas of the ten directions; one name gathers the merit of all ten directions. Step, voice, and thought become three lines joined as one, leaving no gap through which the body remains at the practice site while the mind returns to the world.
〔科§八〕 Seeing the Buddha Like Dream, Shadow, and Mirror
Question: Will constantly recollecting the Buddha’s marks turn the Buddha into an external object?
Answer: The treatise first teaches reverse contemplation from the thousand-spoked wheels beneath the feet to the invisible crown, then forward contemplation from crown to feet, together with a vow to obtain the marks and excellences. It immediately asks: can the Buddha be attained from mind or body? Body, mind, form, and wisdom are each investigated, but no entity capable of obtaining the Buddha is found. Even the “I” cannot be obtained.
The seven treasures and family delight in a dream cannot be found upon waking. A starving person dreams of eating but wakes with an empty belly. A man and woman meet in a dream; the other did not come and I did not go, yet delight vividly appeared. These similes do not deny that dream objects appeared; they dismantle coming, going, and substantial existence. A treasure leaning against crystal displays an image; light in white-bone contemplation is made by mentation; a mirror image neither enters from outside nor arises within. When the mirror is clear, the form appears. When practitioner and supporting objects are pure, seeing the Buddha, asking questions, receiving answers, and rejoicing are established in the same way.
Finally ask: from where did the Buddha come, and where did I go? What is recollected is seen; mind makes the Buddha and sees the Buddha. Yet mind cannot make itself into a visible object. A substantially grasped conception is delusion, while fixation on total absence of conception remains a fixation upon nirvāṇa. To understand a present thought as empty while seeing the Buddha without greed or attachment is the Buddha seal. It does not destroy appearances; it prevents possessions, desires, arisings, and cessations from becoming a solid grip.
Recollection of the Buddha deepens from form. It may traverse the essence, action, result, and function of the marks, proceed to the exclusive qualities, and then to the real Buddha. Power has inferior, middling, and superior degrees, but finally neither form body nor Dharma body is grasped. Moving from form into the real does not first cherish an image and later despise it. The form body becomes a gate into the unattached Dharma body.
〔科§九〕 Hearing of Treasure and Not Using It Is the Real Loss
Question: Why is the merit of constantly walking praised through such vast comparisons?
Answer: The treatise calls it mother of the buddhas, Buddha eye, father of the buddhas, and mother of non-arising and great compassion. Giving jewels throughout countless worlds does not equal hearing of this samādhi without alarm. Hearing leads to trust; trust to receiving, preserving, reciting, and explaining; those lead to even a brief gathering of the mind in practice and to actual accomplishment. Each exceeds the last. Kalpa fire, officials, thieves, enemies, poison, nāgas, beasts, and illness cannot harm the practitioner, and devas, nāgas, and buddhas protect them because their whole body and mind abide in this Dharma.
The two reverse similes are sharper. Someone with a blocked nose holds sandalwood but cannot smell it; a farmer’s son trades a maṇi jewel for one cow. The problem is not failure to encounter treasure, but encountering it without recognition and hearing the Dharma without cultivation. Ninety days of constantly walking appears to emphasize never resting, but its deepest encouragement is not to let a Dharma already heard lose its value in one’s own hand.
Half Walking and Half Sitting: Ritual Forms Are Not the Opposite of Contemplating Principle
〔科§十〕 Why Does Vaipulya Arrange Seven Days in Such Detail?
Question: If the true mark is empty and quiescent, why require scented clay, circular altar, banners and canopy, images, clothing and shoes, bathing, and one hundred and twenty circuits?
Answer: Wisdom of emptiness does not flee bodily and verbal ritual practice. Vaipulya establishes seven days as a period that cannot be shortened, first seeks permission through a dream sign, separately invites a discerning teacher, limits the assembly to ten people, and transmits the twenty-four precepts and dhāraṇī. Clothing for inside and outside the practice site is kept separate, bathing occurs three times daily, and offerings are made to monastics on the first day. Every detail trains a mind that does nothing carelessly or in confusion.
Speech also has a complete cycle. Memorize the dhāraṇī, invite the noble ones three times, make offerings, bow, and weep while confessing offenses. Then walk one hundred and twenty circuits while reciting once per circuit; afterward bow and withdraw to contemplate, then rise to circle and recite again, repeating the sequence. Walking and sitting are not “half walking and half sitting” merely because each occupies half the time. Repeated movement between recitation while circling and contemplation while sitting prevents bodily practice from losing contemplation and contemplation from leaving repentance.
〔科§十一〕 How Does One Practice Site Become a Diagram of Contemplating Mind?
Question: How do these implements enter calming-and-contemplation?
Answer: The secret essential indicated by the Mohe Danchi dhāraṇī is the true mark, the Middle Way, and correct emptiness. One comes from the real without grasping a comer. Something is sought, yet the seeker is empty; obtaining, clinging, reality, coming, speaking, questioning, quiescence and extinction, nirvāṇa, and the boundary of space are all empty. Precisely because nothing is sought, seeking within the six perfections does not become possession. As this wisdom of emptiness traverses ritual forms, the practice site ceases to be mere decoration.
A pure practice site is a pure object. Removing chaff to reveal rice is counteracting the five abodes and disclosing the true mark. Scented clay is morality; incense and lamp are morality and wisdom; the high seat is the emptiness of all dharmas. The five-colored canopy uses contemplation of the five aggregates to arouse compassion that covers the Dharma realm. The circular altar is the unmoving true mark, and the moving banner turns delusion into understanding. The altar remains still while the banner moves, revealing that moving emergence and unmoving emergence are inseparable.
The twenty-four images are forward and reverse contemplation of the twelve links. Sour and bitter foods turn impermanence and suffering into aids to the path. Fresh clothing becomes new by turning anger into patience. Seven days correspond to the seven factors of awakening, one day to the single real, three baths to the single real and three contemplations, the three obstructions and three wisdoms. One teacher corresponds to the single real, and the twenty-four precepts transform forward and reverse dependent origination into precepts shared with the path. The one hundred and twenty dhāraṇī recitations finally return to the three paths of suffering, karma, and afflictions. If objects and numbers do not return to repentance of these three paths, only a display remains.
〔科§十二〕 What Distinguishes Full, Middle, and Lower Portions?
Question: How does repentance address suffering, karma, and afflictions at once?
Answer: Phenomenal repentance addresses the paths of suffering and karma; repentance through principle addresses the path of afflictions. Regaining precepts transforms karmic obstruction, purity of the eye, ear, and other faculties transforms the obstruction of suffering, and seeing buddhas, hearing the Dharma, and not retreating transforms the obstruction of afflictions. When the three obstructions go, the tree of the twelve links collapses and the house of the five aggregates empties. Contemplating the true mark attacks their root.
Cultivation obtains the full portion of treasure, reading and recitation the middle portion, and offerings of flowers and incense the lower portion. The treatise distinguishes cultivation, recitation, and offering so that different depths of reception each obtain something while their sequence remains clear. Piling treasure from the earth to Brahmā heaven as an offering to the Buddha does not equal one meal offered to a preserver of scripture. Abstract reverence is thereby returned to supporting living practice.
〔科§十三〕 Why Do Practice with Marks and Practice without Marks Not Reject Each Other?
Question: The Lotus gate has a practice site, worship, circumambulation, and recitation, yet also says that no dharma is practiced. Are these opposites?
Answer: The ten dharmas—from purifying the site and body, threefold offering, invitation and worship of the buddhas, repentance of the six faculties, circumambulation and recitation through meditation and signs of realization—are plainly ritual practice. Mind being empty in itself, offense and merit having no master, and the wisdom-sun dispersing offenses are plainly contemplation of principle. Preservation and recitation do not mean clinging to marks, and contemplating emptiness does not mean abolishing worship and repentance.
Practice with marks uses repentance of the six faculties and other phenomenal practices as a guide into awakening; practice without marks directly contemplates every dharma as empty. Both are skillful means and are relinquished together at wondrous realization. Using absence of marks to attack marks turns emptiness into a new attachment. Using marks to reject their absence makes ritual self-sufficient. The two scriptures each bring forth phenomena and principle precisely to correct one another.
〔科§十四〕 The White Elephant Is Not a Catalog of Mysteries
Question: How should the white elephant with six tusks and its many adornments be read?
Answer: The six tusks are the six uncontaminated superknowledges. Their sharpness represents the speed of those knowledges, the elephant’s strength the Dharma body bearing beings, and its whiteness uncontaminated purity. The pestle, wheel, and jewel held by the three figures on its head make visible wisdom guiding practice, turning the Dharma wheel by emerging into provisionality, and the wish-fulfilling Middle Way. The pool on the tusks is the concentrated essence of the eight liberations, while the tusks are the function of superknowledge; essence and function do not separate. A flower in the pool is the wondrous cause born through superknowledge, purifying lands and benefiting beings. The woman within it is kindness, which moves superknowledge to enter the Sahā world. Her instruments are the four means of gathering: gifts of wealth and Dharma, kind speech, beneficial action, and shared activity guide beings like immeasurable sounds.
The universally manifested form body appears according to what beings delight in and need not be fixed as a white-jade image. Verbal dhāraṇī means compassion permeating speech to teach many Dharmas. The whole image therefore proceeds from the essence of concentration and function of superknowledge through the wondrous cause and movement of kindness to the four means of gathering, finally arriving at benefiting beings. It is not an extraordinary sign to be pursued for its own sake.
The wishes in the encouragement likewise unfold step by step from removing karmic obstruction to teaching Dharma: eliminate offenses of many kalpas; arouse the mind of awakening and purify the faculties; see Śākyamuni, Prabhūtaratna, and emanated buddhas; attain samādhi and verbal dhāraṇī; enter the Tathāgata’s room, wear his robe, and sit on his seat; teach among devas and nāgas; and receive the attendance of Mañjuśrī, Bhaiṣajyarāja, and others. Frost and dew vanish under the wisdom-sun, but wisdom of emptiness must still correspond with mind. Pursuing signs without contemplating the true mark loses the axis of all these wishes.
Neither Walking nor Sitting: Extending the Practice Site into Every Activity
〔科§十五〕 Not Excluding Walking and Sitting, but Not Exhausted by One Posture
Question: Does neither walking nor sitting exclude walking and sitting?
Answer: Exactly the opposite. It includes both and every activity. It is called neither walking nor sitting to complete the fourfold relation with the first three; following one’s own intention because practice begins as soon as mentation arises; and awareness of mentation because when the mind turns anywhere, illumination immediately seeks its source, endpoint, arrival, and departure, finding none. Three perspectives name one Dharma.
Mind, mentation, and consciousness are not three tiny subjects hidden within the body. Awareness of an object is mind, subsequent deliberation is mentation, and clear differentiation is consciousness. They are not one, so three names are established; not three, so one nature is taught. Grasping three shatters mental dharmas; grasping one congeals nature into an entity. Through neither one nor three, one avoids merging and scattering, emptiness and existence, permanence and annihilation, identity and difference. Taking mentation as the object includes mind, consciousness, and all dharmas. The “awareness” in awareness of mentation lies in not being deceived by names into making entities.
〔科§十六〕 How Does One Avalokiteśvara Invocation Open into All Scriptural Practices?
Question: If it follows one’s own intention, why begin by displaying a strict ritual?
Answer: Following one’s own intention is not casual. Inviting and installing images, willow twigs and pure water, bathing and clean clothes, worshiping the Three Jewels, seven buddhas, and honored ones, counting ten breaths, inviting the noble ones, reciting names, verses, and dhāraṇīs, disclosing repentance, and chanting scripture from the seat give body, speech, and mind an ordered sequence. Follow the form before noon and at the first watch, returning to the scripture wherever the account is abbreviated. “Following” does not pare the Dharma down to a single feeling.
Contemplation of principle enters the limit of things as they really are where the six faculties correspond with the six objects. Earth is not solid, water does not abide, wind is unobstructed, and fire is unreal; each intrinsic nature is broken through the four propositions. Form is so, and so are sensation, perception, formations, and consciousness; the twelve links resemble a valley echo, plantain trunk, dew, and lightning. Three dhāraṇīs separately break the obstructions of retribution, karma, and afflictions. Six Avalokiteśvaras separately break the three obstructions of the six paths and further open into twenty-five samādhis. The result may become the śrāvaka, pratyekabuddha, or bodhisattva path according to faculties, and the practice also includes the repentance of the seven buddhas and eight bodhisattvas, the Ākāśagarbha practice, and other scriptural methods. One ritual serves as an illustration, not as the only permitted form; it teaches how contemplative mind penetrates phenomenal dharmas.
The Four Phases and Twelve Matters: Where Exactly Is One Thought?
〔科§十七〕 Why Can What Has Not Arisen and What Has Ceased Still Be Contemplated?
Question: Before a thought, it has not arisen; after thinking, it has ceased. How can absence of mind be contemplated?
Answer: Not yet performing an act does not mean no person exists, or who would later act? Completing an act does not mean the person is eternally annihilated, or who acted before? The four phases—before a thought, about to think, thinking, and after thinking—keep practitioners from staring only at a supposedly stationary present. The past is gone, the future has not arrived, and the present does not abide. Minds of the three times have no fixed reality but are not annihilated; if they were, cause, result, offense, and merit would vanish with them.
The four phases do not cut one thought into four mental particles. They resemble slowing a lens: mind has not arisen, is about to arise, abides upon an object, and has ceased. No fixed entity can be found anywhere, yet conditional continuity remains clearly knowable. Because it is empty without annihilation and continuous without permanence, an arising wholesome or unwholesome thought presents a place for illumination.
〔科§十八〕 How Do the Six Receptions and Six Actions Make Giving More Than Possessions?
Question: How can giving be cultivated without possessions?
Answer: Where there are six objects, relinquish the six receptions; where there is no wealth, direct the six actions. The eye receiving form through mentation engaging dharmas are the six receptions. Walking, standing, sitting, lying down, speaking, and silence are the six actions. Together they make twelve matters. In each, pursue mind through the four phases, then pursue the aware mind as neither coming from outside, emerging within, abiding between, nor existing causelessly and forever. Faculty, object, and recipient cannot be obtained; when all three matters are empty, giving is no longer bound by giver, receiver, and gift.
Emptiness does not erase cause and result. The continuity of eye-consciousness, mentation-consciousness, and greedy defilement can produce, upon the same form, hell’s broken precepts, the hungry ghost’s concealment, the animal’s possession, and the asura’s superiority and inferiority. It can also produce the five precepts and ten wholesome actions of humans and devas, contemplation of fault in the Two Vehicles, and the bodhisattva’s compassion. Then illuminate the ten Dharma realms within emptiness. One thought is empty while conditions remain vivid. Because it is not existent, it is empty; because it is not empty, it exists. Simultaneously illuminating emptiness and existence, all three truths are complete.
Walking can also be giving. Coming and going may serve broken precepts, deception, family, and competition, or propriety, meditation, nirvāṇa, and compassion. Lifting and lowering the foot are illusion-like. Forget agent and object, do not calculate far and near, do not waste the work, and do not expect repayment. Then open the six perfections within walking: great compassion that makes beings fearless is giving; not harming is morality; unmoving mind is patience; absence of arising, abiding, and ceasing is vigor; not savoring and not scattering is meditation; and a body like cloud, shadow, dream, and illusion, neither bound nor liberated, is wisdom.
If the object of concentration becomes an attachment, contemplate the concentrated mind as born from inversion. If the contemplator is grasped as wondrous wisdom, it becomes an obstruction of knowledge; illuminate the unobtainability of the contemplator. Emptiness samādhi breaks existent marks, signlessness samādhi breaks the mark of emptiness, and wishlessness samādhi breaks the agent. The three inversions, three poisons, three realms of existence, and four māras thereby enter contemplation. Each of the twelve matters can possess every Dharma in this way. “Daily life is the path” is not left as a slogan.
〔科§十九〕 Why Does Keeping Precepts Still Require Contemplative Wisdom?
Question: Is careful deportment, like carrying a bowl of oil without spilling a drop, still insufficient?
Answer: It can be called keeping precepts and bring the result of heavenly pleasure, but does not automatically become samādhi or perfection. When the four phases are contemplated and neither arising mind nor contemplating mind is obtained, the seven bodily and verbal branches become pure like space. This opens the ten moralities: without deficiency, unbroken, without puncture, unmingled, shared with concentration, shared with the path, unattached, praised by the wise, sovereign in the Great Vehicle, and ultimate. Morality not only prevents one act. It prevents the four phases from disturbing mind, keeps discrimination free from error, and embraces every Dharma and the four virtues.
The same object of form also contains the other five perfections and three samādhis. The disappearance of giver, recipient, and gift is giving; settling the mind without movement is patience; undefiled and uninterrupted cultivation is vigor; non-distraction is concentration; and illusion-like appearance is wisdom. Equality with space, the unobtainability even of that emptiness, and absence of agent and act are respectively emptiness, signlessness, and wishlessness. The same applies to sound, scent, taste, touch, dharmas, and the six actions. Complete deportment is therefore not an orderly surface; contemplative wisdom penetrates every advance and retreat.
〔科§二十〕 If One Perfection Embraces All, Why Can the Others Not Be Discarded?
Question: If patience, vigor, meditation, and wisdom can each embrace everything, can one alone be cultivated?
Answer: Patience neither loves the agreeable nor hates the adverse. Vigor is not only diligent recitation; it contemplates sound as echo and neither reciter nor text as obtainable, letting each thought flow into the ocean of nirvāṇa. Meditation is not only fundamental concentration, nine perceptions, and liberations; it contemplates the four phases of entering concentration and penetrates meditation’s true mark. Wisdom also turns back upon worldly knowledge and the six receptions and actions as unobtainable. Each perfection can open the whole Dharma realm, but each addresses a different deficiency.
The six perfections resemble armor worn into battle: protection must be close. Contemplation is a lamp and calming a sealed room. Prajñā universally embraces the dharmas, and each dharma is the Dharma realm and embraces prajñā. “Identity” does not cancel distinctions; it lets them complete one another. Abolishing five perfections because one embraces all mistakes perfect integration for convenience.
Evil Can Be an Object: Why Does That Never Mean Indulging Evil?
〔科§二十一〕 The Hook Must Follow the Unwholesome Fish, but It Does Not Raise Fish
Question: If the wholesome supports correct principle and can contain calming-and-contemplation, why say that evil, which opposes principle, can also be contemplated?
Answer: The names wholesome and unwholesome change relative to each level. Pleasant human and divine results still end in a fall. The Two Vehicles’ goodness lacks universal benefit. If the view in the six perfections is partial, even fine food is served in a poisoned vessel. Only accordance with the true mark is ultimately called the path. Conversely, attachment to the Buddha path makes its ambrosia indigestible, and the path becomes non-path. This analysis does not abolish good and evil. It refuses to enthrone the goodness of any one stage as the endpoint.
Ordinary afflictions arise repeatedly. If contemplation waits until every affliction disappears, it never begins. The unwholesome covering resembles a strong fish and calming-and-contemplation the hook and bait. When the line is weak, do not pull violently, but never let the hook lose contact. When desire arises, contemplate not yet desiring, about to desire, desiring, and after desiring. Investigate its arising through ceasing, non-ceasing, both, and neither, then reverse the inquiry upon its ceasing. Neither arising nor ceasing can be obtained, while conditional appearance and disappearance remain illuminated.
Then ask from which object and action it arises, and whether for broken precepts or family, deception or jealousy, humanity or meditation, nirvāṇa or the four virtues, the six perfections, three samādhis, or every Buddha-Dharma. Traversing evil places an unwholesome thought under examination more exacting than usual; it does not exempt it from examination. If the covering obstructed Dharma-nature, that nature could be destroyed. If Dharma-nature obstructed the covering, the covering could not arise. The covering not departing from Dharma-nature means it can be illuminated completely, not that its painful result disappears.
Contemplative practice that follows like form and shadow must vertically traverse the six identities: correspondence in contemplative practice, worldly livelihood not opposing real contemplation, partial breaking of ignorance, and finally exhaustion of the covering’s source. It must also horizontally possess the six perfections. Anger, broken precepts, indolence, distraction, wrong views, and delusion are each pursued through the four phases and twelve matters: who is angry, at whom, and from where does it come and go? If one has only the sentence “afflictions are the path” without this entire hook and bait, it is not the contemplation taught in this treatise.
〔科§二十二〕 The Indeterminate Is Not Empty Space
Question: What can be contemplated in a hazy mind that acts neither wholesomely nor unwholesomely?
Answer: Leaving the indeterminate outside calming-and-contemplation would leave people whose faculties do not visibly incline to good or evil without conditions for leaving the world. Contemplate whether the indeterminate is identical with or different from determinate mind. If identical, it is not indeterminate; if different, investigate its arising through ceasing, non-ceasing, both, and neither. Even determinate mind cannot be obtained, much less identity or difference. Traverse the twelve matters and pursue where it arises, for whom, and who is indeterminate; then know it as space.
One indeterminate dharma can also give rise to the ten Dharma realms. It does not depart from Dharma-nature: constant quiescence is calming and constant illumination contemplation. It still horizontally embraces all dharmas and vertically all six stages. Explaining it through the final wholesome Dharma alone is gradual; traversing wholesome and unwholesome together is sudden; and alternation and interpenetration before and after is indeterminate. The indeterminate is not an interval without content. It is the mind-ground most easily passed without awareness and therefore most in need of illumination.
〔科§二十三〕 Method Is Restricted to Three; Contemplation of Principle Extends through Four
Question: Since the four methods differ, does each possess a different truth?
Answer: The first three have many ritual methods and more often activate helpful or obstructive signs. The fourth has fewer fixed forms and produces fewer such events. If only method is understood, a helpful event cannot be integrated when it appears. If contemplation of principle is understood, every event can be penetrated. Without it, phenomenal forms fail; with it, they are naturally accomplished. Some people apply the mind upon entering a practice site and lose it upon leaving. Following one’s own intention opens a passage between inside and outside. Method is therefore chiefly restricted to the first three; contemplation of principle extends through all four practices.
〔科§二十四〕 Why Does the Fourth Gate Warn Instead of Encourage?
Question: The first three gates encourage practice. Why does the fourth not?
Answer: People of dull faculties and heavy obstructions can easily sink into the surface wording that the non-path of the six coverings can become the path of liberation. A deviant teacher north of the Huai failed to penetrate contemplation of the wholesome, turned to evil, gained slight concentration and shallow understanding, and treated the accidental benefit of one or two people as universal proof, like a worm accidentally boring a written graph into wood. He mocked precepts and taught people to commit every evil. Those inclined toward desire answered at once, finally harming both Buddha-Dharma and sentient beings.
The ugly woman copying Xishi’s frown, the mad dog chasing thunder, and the fly stuck in spit all show that imitating a skillful means without wisdom only amplifies ugliness and bondage. Violent medicine is given only to a sick child whom no other medicine can cure, and a swift horse turns at the shadow of the whip. According to faculties, the Buddha sometimes calls the wholesome the path and sometimes instructs contemplation in an unavoidable evil object. The latter cannot be excerpted to denounce goodness and approach evil.
If the good ford is available, why drive cattle through the bad ford where scarcely one in a hundred survives? If a level road reaches the destination, why insist on water, fire, and mountain walls? A person’s mind may delight in goodness at one time and evil at another. A deviant teacher does not know even one person’s faculties but uses desire to teach immeasurable people. If smooth touch contains the path but painful touch does not, desire may be practiced but anger and harm may not, the practice is already partial; it is not contemplation of every evil in its identity.
The treatise therefore requires expulsion according to discipline and concludes that violent rhubarb medicine needs a plain rice drink. The first three practices are difficult and require encouragement. The fourth initially appears easy and requires warning. Warning against abuse is part of following one’s own intention; deleting it is what turns the Dharma gate into following desire.
Four Medicines, Four Capacities, and the Conclusion through Vehicle and Precepts
〔科§二十五〕 Why Might One Person Need All Four Kinds of Samādhi?
Question: If one correct contemplation of the Middle Way concentrates mind, do four practices, wholesome and unwholesome objects, and twelve matters instead muddy the water and dim the pearl?
Answer: One contemplative method may not suffice when many minds arise. A physician gathers many medicines for many illnesses; someone with one illness cannot blame the physician for having more than one medicine. Even one person may delight upon hearing all four dharmas, produce goodness through them, counteract an illness through one, or realize the ultimate meaning through all four. Many people require even more adaptation to different desires for constantly sitting, constantly walking, and the rest.
One samādhi also contains many adjustments. Walk when wholesome roots unfold in walking and sit when sitting brings coolness and joy. Rise and walk when sitting produces torpor; sit when walking produces distraction and fatigue. Continue walking when walking becomes empty and quiescent; remain sitting when sitting becomes bright and sharp. The four dharmas are not four dead prescriptions, but a complete capacity for observing the patient, selecting medicine, and testing the result.
〔科§二十六〕 Four Combinations of Faculties and Obstruction
Question: If an unwholesome object can be contemplated, does creating evil cause no obstruction?
Answer: The four alternatives—sharp faculties without obstruction, sharp with obstruction, dull without obstruction, and dull with obstruction—show precisely that faculties and karmic obstruction cannot be merged into one thing. Those sharp and unobstructed cultivated both goodness and contemplation in the past and enter with little cultivation now. Those sharp yet obstructed may still break grave offenses upon seeing the Buddha and hearing the Dharma because their faculties are sharp; but creating evil produces future obstruction and is never harmless.
Those dull yet unobstructed have no fault in the three activities, but without studying calming-and-contemplation they remain like Panthaka, who long recited one verse and struggled to awaken. Those dull and obstructed neither cultivate contemplation nor refrain from evil; like a numb person who does not feel a needle pierce the bone. Wholesome conduct cannot replace contemplative wisdom, and contemplative wisdom cannot erase obstruction. Both axes must remain.
〔科§二十七〕 Hearing, Reflection, and Cultivation Must Never Stop
Question: Why does the chapter turn from faculties and obstruction to vehicle and precepts at the end?
Answer: The treatise turns from the four alternatives of faculties and obstruction to urgency and laxity in vehicle and precepts and requires the two sets to be read together. Keeping precepts without learning calming-and-contemplation may leave one unobstructed but dull. Cultivating contemplation where an unwholesome dharma appears may make faculties sharp through contemplation and produce obstruction through the evil. Urgency and laxity in both have corresponding results. Honoring the vehicle does not mean abolishing precepts. It warns that although goodness supports principle, attaining the path remains difficult without calming-and-contemplation; although evil can be contemplated, it really creates obstruction.
The treatise closes with the drunken brahman whose head was shaved and the actress who donned a kāṣāya, urging practitioners to hear diligently, reflect according to principle, and put it into cultivation without stopping from beginning to end.
Through the Eye of the Fuxing
Zhanran first fixes the common and distinct levels of the four kinds of samādhi. Samādhi is the common name and sitting and the others are distinct forms. According to bodily deportment, they are constantly sitting, constantly walking, half walking and half sitting, and neither walking nor sitting. According to Dharma gates, they are single practice, Buddha standing, Vaipulya and Lotus, and following one’s own intention. All four rely upon the single locus of the Dharma realm; different bodily deportments do not create separate principles. “Different practices, identical principle” does not erase method. It preserves the differences in method before confirming that the contemplated is nondual.
Zhanran explicitly judges that constantly sitting is named single practice because bodily deportment is pruned back and no other matter is combined with it, not because only one truth is contemplated. For speech, smooth progress means silence and removing obstruction means voicing. Reciting a name is a means for removing obstruction and does not turn constantly sitting into a practice ordinarily governed by sound. In mental contemplation, binding conditions and one thought are judged to make quiescence and illumination, calming and contemplation, operate together. Yet this chapter gives only a broad indication of the contemplative gate and does not fully present the later ten modes of contemplation. The Zhiguan Yili statement that ritual procedures are extensive here while the ten dharmas are abbreviated prevents treating this chapter as the complete later sequence.
Zhanran also distinguishes the three powers of constantly walking one by one: the Buddha’s majestic power, samādhi power, and the power of the practitioner’s own past merit converge as conditions, and none can be omitted. Contemplating the Buddha’s form does not stop with marks and excellences. Dream, shadow, water, and mirror progressively deepen the vision so that recollection of the form body reaches the body of the true mark without clinging to form or Dharma body. The sandalwood and maṇi similes are restored to full scenes, rebuking someone who has already met great treasure but refuses to smell it or does not recognize its value, rather than serving as general advice about valuing time.
The Vaipulya gate contains an important compositional layer. The treatise says that the method of invitation is in the Guoqing Bailu, while Zhanran says that no work bearing this title existed during Zhiyi’s life and that Guanding and others collected records after Zhiyi’s death. The treatise need not be rewritten; the levels of oral teaching, transcription, and later compilation must be seen. Nor are the full, middle, and lower portions of treasure ranks within the true mark. Zhanran states explicitly that the difference lies only in the superiority or inferiority of practitioners’ conduct of mind.
In the Lotus gate, the ten dharmas gather the ritual procedures in full. Practice with marks is named for entering through phenomenal practice, and practice without marks for directly contemplating the emptiness of dharmas; both are relinquished at realization. The many marks of the white elephant with six tusks are explained individually through the six superknowledges, eight liberations, three wisdoms, and four means of gathering. Zhanran follows the treatise phrase by phrase, with the emphasis still on kindness moving supernormal power and benefiting beings according to need. Reading the elephant only as an extraordinary response reverses the direction of its symbolism.
Zhanran explains that neither walking nor sitting has three names for one Dharma and that all designate cultivation in the four deportments. The four phases embrace the three natures of wholesome, unwholesome, and indeterminate. The twelve matters extend contemplation from the inner before-a-thought through the six receptions and six actions. “Cultivating contemplation from what has not yet occurred and from phenomena” particularly indicates that constantly sitting may incline toward contemplating principle, whereas following one’s own intention investigates from before a thought arises throughout daily phenomenal objects. This does not split phenomena and principle; it identifies different points of entry.
The four kinds of samādhi differ in method and share the same contemplation of principle. Zhanran states the sameness precisely: the contemplator is nothing other than a single mind, and the contemplated principle nothing other than the three truths. The first three have many methods and more readily activate assisting and obstructive signs; the fourth has few and has no gap between entering and leaving the practice site. Because traversing evil in the fourth is easiest for dull faculties to distort, the treatise deliberately gives it no separate explicit encouragement and replaces encouragement with a long warning. Zhanran judges the school north of the Huai as false emptiness that abusively claims the Great Vehicle and enters evil without contemplation. What it lacks is precisely investigation through the four phases, discernment of faculties, and precepts—not one more sentence praising evil.
Why one person may need four Dharmas is concluded through the four siddhāntas: accord with desire and bring delight, adapt suitably and produce goodness, counteract the illness, and bring entry into ultimate meaning. Each of the four kinds possesses all four siddhāntas; “four” cannot be treated as four fixed prescriptions for four fixed types of person. Finally, the four alternatives of faculties and obstruction become the four of vehicle and precepts. Sharp faculties are the result of urgency in the vehicle; absence of obstruction the result of urgency in precepts. Dull faculties correspond to laxity in the vehicle and obstruction to laxity in precepts. This correlation makes the chapter’s final warning transparent: contemplative wisdom and moral discipline govern separate axes, and neither can be canceled by the other.
There is another easily overlooked level in constantly sitting’s mental contemplation. Zhanran judges the passage traversing Tathāgata, sentient beings, afflictions, and the five heinous offenses within the Dharma realm as a broad indication of quiescent illumination as contemplator through its objects. “Broad” does not mean unimportant. It means the outline has not yet unfolded each of the later ten modes of contemplation. Filling every later name back into the first sentence about the Dharma realm erases the chapter’s own movement; dismissing the passage because its sequence is not complete cuts the common root by which all four kinds rely upon the Dharma realm.
Within the three-month period of constantly walking, Zhanran also distinguishes three conditions: the discerning teacher, external protector, and fellow practitioners. The teacher resolves doubt and removes obstructions, the protector supplies necessities, and companions mutually urge one another onward. Strong language about offering one’s flesh to the teacher aims at breaking the pride that scrutinizes a teacher’s strengths and faults; it does not sanctify a teacher’s personal desires. Chanting and mental recollection may occur in either order, permitting differences of faculty; the unbroken continuity of step, voice, and thought is the common covenant.
The symbolism of the Vaipulya practice site does not arbitrarily mystify numbers. Zhanran first calibrates the meaning of emptiness through the scripture’s exchange about reality, then connects altar, banner, incense and lamps, high seat, images, bathing, precepts, and dhāraṇī back to the true mark, concentration and wisdom, dependent origination, and the three obstructions. The order runs from scriptural meaning into symbolism and cannot be reversed. Free association from implements alone loses the treatise’s explicit axis of carrying wisdom of emptiness through every phenomenon.
In the Avalokiteśvara section, Zhanran first judges this only the initial example within the gate of scriptural practices and explains that its meaning can extend through all three vehicles. The six-graph formula corresponds to six Avalokiteśvaras and further unfolds into twenty-five samādhis, creating a network of counteractions from the three obstructions of the six paths. Self-regulation by the śrāvaka, contemplation of conditions by the pratyekabuddha, and the bodhisattva’s great compassion are listed together, showing that one repentance practice may issue in different destinations according to faculties. No result of one vehicle can define the entire passage.
The core of the four phases is not only asking “at which moment is the thought?” Zhanran explains that the three natures are omitted nowhere: wholesome, unwholesome, and indeterminate all fall under the four phases, which are then placed within the twelve matters. Greedy defilement while receiving form, intention while walking, subject and object while reciting, and attachment while entering concentration can no longer hide behind “this is a wholesome activity.” Wholesome dharmas also require contemplation precisely because the phenomenal result of goodness is not yet perfection.
After traversing evil, the vertical establishment of the six identities preserves a sequence from correspondence in contemplative practice to ultimate exhaustion of the covering. An unwholesome object can be contemplated in its identity, but this does not mean an ordinary being has presently realized the true mark. Erasing the six identities passes off identity in principle as realization in practice and falls directly into the error of the deviant teacher rebuked by the treatise. Nor does the lack of explicit encouragement in the fourth gate make it lower. It makes its risk higher: if encouragement reaches people who know neither faculties nor precepts and lack contemplative wisdom, desire will seize it. Silence itself is therefore teaching according to capacity.
At the conclusion, Zhanran positively identifies the sentence about Devadatta and Udraka Rāmaputra as Emperor Wu of Liang’s vow text. The drunken brahman appears in a treatise, while the actress who donned a robe supplies a distant cause through a past-life story. Together, these three layers show that the final sentence only urges continuity of the contemplative vehicle; it does not call grave offense, drunken confusion, or wearing robes in play exemplary practice. Through the mirror, source levels and ethical direction must remain clear at once: any subtle aspiration can become a seed, and no actual harmful result is thereby canceled.
大意·感大果Great Purport · Bringing Forth the Great Fruit
全文五層 →Full five layers →修能生證,證也可以稱果。既然如此,修行人在此生所得的證驗,為什麼還要和菩薩所感的大果報分開?本論先從中道指出果報的兩種去向,再以香城顯出華報之相,最後正面回答此生與來世之別。
中道先分開兩種去向
果報不是與行毫無關係的偶然遭遇。行若違背中道,便感二邊果報;行若隨順中道,便感勝妙果報。這裡先看行的方向,再看所感的結果:同樣名為果報,因為違與順不同,所至也不相同。
這一對照很短,卻把前一單元修大行與此處感大果接在一起。修行並不只改變當下的一個念頭;它所順、所違的方向,也成為後來所感之報的因緣。勝妙不是離開中道另求一個華麗境界,二邊也不是無因而至;果報正把行的方向顯明出來。
香城為何只在此處一閃
本論接著說,即使尚未離開分段,所得華報也已不同於七種方便,何況真實果報。這一句由華報推向真果報:尚且如此,何況更深。它沒有展開七種方便的名目,也沒有把真果報鋪陳成一幅完整圖景,只以輕重相待,令人知道所感已有差別。
香城七重,橋津如畫,是本段唯一具象的畫面。城有七重,橋梁與津渡如畫,使所感之相不再只是抽象名詞。然而,這幅畫只出現片刻,便被一句後文當廣分別收住。論主讓人看見方向,卻沒有把尚待後說的內容提前填滿。
這一收束很重要。香城在此被舉為華報之相,顯行與報並非空名;指向第八重,也不是說眼前已經詳盡。本段自身的分寸是:行有順違,報有邊妙,華報已有可見之相,而真果報尚待廣說。
此生所得與來世所受
問題於是回到最容易混淆的一點:《次第禪門》既說修證,證也可說是果,和此處的果報究竟有何不同?
回答先給修與證各兩個名稱。修叫『習行』,也叫『習因』;證叫『發得』,也叫『習果』。習,是反覆修行而有所成就;因與果在這條修證關係中前後相應,而且都能在此生獲得。修並非無果,證也確實是修所發得,所以不能因為要分別果報,就把現前證驗說成空無。
真正的分界在時間與所論之事。修與證所成的習因、習果,都在此生;現在所論的界報,則隔到來世。二者都可以有果字,卻不可只見同名便合併。前者回答修行如何在現生發得證驗,後者回答行業將感何種來世果報。
末句再以二乘、大乘收束:二乘只有習果,沒有此處所說的果報;大乘兩者具足。這不是否定二乘修證所得,而是精確限定本段果報一詞的範圍。能守住這條界線,便知道有證不等於一切果報都已現前,也知道來世之報不是與今日所行無關。
輔行之眼
湛然《止觀輔行傳弘決》把略文界線照明;《止觀義例》判此文示知始末、非即修行相。本處勝妙果報就實報說,方便、同居仍屬二邊;未破無明名違,別圓初地、初住所得名妙。四土與位次是鏡中展開,不是論主原句自列。
華報指未出分段而猶未入滅者所居莊嚴;七種方便列人、天、二乘及三教菩薩。眾香城顯華報之勝,後第八重本應廣說而現存無文,故不可補寫。
末段要眼是兩個果不可混:修證只是現世的習因、習果,界報隔在來世;二乘所得仍名習果,本處果報依大乘而說。鏡義使今日之證與來世之報各得其位。
Cultivation can produce realization, and realization can be called a result. Why, then, must evidence of realization obtained by a practitioner in this life remain distinct from the great fruition brought forth by a bodhisattva? In explaining why calming-and-contemplation is taught, the treatise first uses the Middle Way to indicate two directions of fruition, next uses the Fragrant City to disclose the appearance of anticipatory result, and finally answers directly how this life differs from a future life.
The Middle Way First Separates Two Directions
Fruition is not an accidental encounter unrelated to practice. Practice that opposes the Middle Way brings forth fruition at the two extremes; practice that accords with it brings forth excellent and wondrous fruition. The direction of practice is viewed first and the resulting destination second. Both are called fruition, yet because opposition and accord differ, their destinations also differ.
This contrast is brief, but it joins the preceding unit, Cultivating the Great Practice, to Bringing Forth the Great Fruit. Practice does not merely change one present thought. The direction it accords with or opposes becomes a condition for the fruition later received. The excellent and wondrous is not an ornate realm sought apart from the Middle Way, nor do the two extremes arrive without cause. Fruition discloses the direction of practice.
Why Does the Fragrant City Flash Past Only Once?
The treatise next says that even before leaving fragmentary birth and death, the anticipatory result already differs from that of the seven preparatory means—how much more the true fruition. The sentence moves from anticipatory to true fruition: if even the former is so, how much more the latter. It does not unfold the names of the seven preparatory means or spread true fruition into a complete panorama. It lets relative weight alone show that what is brought forth already differs.
The Fragrant City’s seven walls and picture-like bridges and fords form the passage’s only concrete image. They prevent the appearance of fruition from remaining an abstract name. Yet the image flashes once and is immediately gathered by a sentence pointing to extensive later explanation. The author lets readers see the direction without filling in advance what is still to be taught.
That restraint matters. The Fragrant City is raised here as the appearance of anticipatory result, showing that practice and fruition are not empty names. Pointing to the eighth Broad Chapter does not mean the present passage is already exhaustive. Its own measure is this: practice accords or opposes; fruition tends toward an extreme or the wondrous; anticipatory result has a visible appearance; and true fruition awaits extensive explanation.
What Is Attained in This Life and Received in a Future Life
The question therefore returns to the easiest point to confuse. The Sequential Dharma Gate of Dhyāna speaks of cultivation and realization, and realization can be called a result. How does that differ from the fruition here?
The answer gives two names each for cultivation and realization. Cultivation is “habituated practice” and “habituated cause”; realization is “arising attainment” and “habituated result.” Habituation is repeated cultivation that comes to accomplishment. Cause and result correspond earlier and later within this relation, and both can be attained in this life. Cultivation is not fruitless, and realization really arises and is attained from cultivation. Distinguishing fruition must not turn present evidence of realization into nothing.
The real boundary lies in time and in what is under discussion. Habituated cause and result formed through cultivation and realization both occur in this life; the realm-retribution discussed here lies across a future life. Both may contain the word “result,” but their shared name does not merge them. The first answers how cultivation brings realization in the present life; the second what future-life fruition conduct will bring forth.
The last sentence concludes through the Two and Great Vehicles: the Two Vehicles have only habituated result, not the fruition meant here; the Great Vehicle possesses both. This does not deny what the Two Vehicles attain through cultivation and realization. It precisely limits the scope of “fruition” in this passage. Preserve that boundary and one knows that realization does not mean all fruition has already appeared, while future fruition is not unrelated to present practice.
Through the Eye of the Fuxing
Zhanran’s Zhiguan Fuxing Chuanhong Jue (hereafter Fuxing) illuminates the boundaries of the abbreviated text, while the Zhiguan Yili judges that this passage indicates beginning and end rather than itself presenting the marks of cultivation. The excellent and wondrous fruition here is explained through the real-reward land; the lands of skillful means and common residence remain the two extremes. Not breaking ignorance is called opposition, while the first ground of the Separate Teaching and first abode of the Perfect Teaching mark wondrous fruition. The four lands and stages unfold in the mirror and are not lists supplied by the author’s own sentence.
Anticipatory result names the adorned land of one who has not left fragmentary birth and death and not yet entered extinction. The seven preparatory means list humans, devas, the Two Vehicles, and bodhisattvas of the three teachings. The City of Many Fragrances discloses the excellence of anticipatory result. The later eighth Broad Chapter should have explained it extensively, but no such text survives, so it cannot be supplied.
The eye of the final distinction is that two kinds of result must not be confused. Cultivation and realization are only present-life habituated cause and result; realm-retribution lies across a future life. What the Two Vehicles obtain remains habituated result, while the fruition here is stated in relation to the Great Vehicle. The mirror gives present realization and future fruition each its proper place.
大意·裂大網Great Purport · Tearing Open the Great Net
全文五層 →Full five layers →善用止觀觀心,內慧便能明了,乃至通達漸、頓諸教。讀到這裡,一個問題自然會生起:既然恒沙佛法可以在一心中曉了,為什麼下文立即轉向不同根機、不同身分與不同問答?
因為裂大網不只關乎自己能懂多少。它先解除經教在心中彼此打結的方式,再把通達化為隨機說法的能力。前半由觀心開智慧,後半由智慧起教化;一條線從內慧延伸到外益,沒有在知解處停住。
經論如何結成一張網
經論本為開人眼目,心若執著一部而懷疑另一部,認定這一說是、其餘都非,開眼之教便反而成為疑網。網不是經論本身,而是人以彼此排斥的方式抓住經論。
所以『裂』不是毀去文字,『通』也不是把一切差別抹平。行者須善用止觀觀察自己的心,使內在智慧清楚,才能通達漸教、頓教各自如何引導眾生。差別仍在,疑結卻可以解開;教門仍多,心不再被多門困住。
破開微塵,取出大千經卷
本論把這件事寫成一幅極大的圖景:一粒微塵中藏著大千經卷,塵若破開,廣大的經卷便顯露出來。微塵極小,經卷極大;兩者並置,正顯一心看似方寸,卻能成為明曉恒沙佛法之處。
這個譬喻沒有叫人把無量佛法縮成一句口號。經卷仍有大千之廣,佛法仍有恒沙之多;轉折只在於,行者不再向外把諸教看成互不相干的碎片。善用止觀觀心,塵開而卷出,正像疑結鬆開時,原先遮蔽的廣大內容重新可見。
內慧明了以後,怎樣外益眾生
本論以『若欲』把文字轉向外益。若要利益眾生、依根機施設教法,就不能只說自己最熟悉的一種方式;須看各人能承受什麼,說與他相稱的法。稱機不是迎合欲好,而是讓法在對方可以承擔之處成為入口。
這一作用一直延伸到成佛化物。或以法王身分說頓、漸法,或示現為菩薩,或示現為聲聞、天、魔、人、鬼,乃至十法界種種形像,在不同身分中對揚發起。角色可以改變,所成辦的事卻相通:使相應的眾生在相應的因緣中遇到教法。
因此,通達諸教不是為了把教相變成收藏。若只停在『我已懂得』,破塵出卷仍未走到益生;能隨人堪任、稱彼而說,內慧才開始成為眾生可受的法輪。
問與答,為何都能發起法輪
教法不只由一個人單向宣說。有時佛先發問,菩薩等廣答頓、漸;有時菩薩等先扣問法機,由佛回答而轉頓、漸法輪。受問而答與設問引答,方向相反,卻都能使眾生所需的法被開顯。
『對揚發起』由此不只是言語往返。誰問、誰答,都依眾生所需而施設;法王、菩薩乃至十法界像,顯示教化可以隨機呈現不同關係與位置。法輪之所以轉,不只因有人能說,也因有人以恰當的身分、問題與回答使說法得以發生。
本論最後指向第九重與攝法。這個短段自己只立綱:第九起教本當廣說如何化他,攝法則已略示一心與諸教的關係。裂大網因此位在樞紐上——前承觀心所發的內慧,後開依機而起的教法。
輔行之眼
湛然先把『通裂』分層:前半雖從內慧起筆,卻通除自、他疑網;到『若欲』以下,才專說利他裂網。前後有界,又不把自利、利他割斷。
本論以『乃至成佛』越過中間諸位,湛然判為由初住通至妙覺;反覆的『或』則總攝十法界化。位次與總攝出自鏡釋,不改成本論逐位明列。
受問、設問一段,湛然指出眾生機熟時,菩薩承佛力而答或問;自、他皆由妙觀契妙境,才有妙用。問答因此是根機成熟時使佛法宣起的方便。
最後,湛然說對揚利物名起教,令他除疑名裂網。五略第四與十廣第九由此相扣,觀心通教也由此轉成隨機利物;化他不是觀心之外的附加,而是內慧成熟後的妙用。
Skillfully use calming-and-contemplation to contemplate mind, and inner wisdom becomes clear, penetrating even the gradual and sudden teachings. A question naturally arises: if Buddha-Dharmas as numerous as the Ganges sands can be understood within one mind, why does the next passage turn immediately to different faculties, identities, questions, and answers?
Because tearing open the great net does not concern only how much one personally understands. It first loosens the way teachings become knotted against one another in the mind, then transforms penetration into the capacity to teach according to faculties. The first half opens wisdom through contemplating mind; the second gives rise to transformation through wisdom. One line extends from inner wisdom to outward benefit without stopping at intellectual understanding.
How Do Scriptures and Treatises Become a Net?
Scriptures and treatises originally open people’s eyes. If mind clings to one work and doubts another, declaring one teaching correct and all others wrong, the eye-opening teachings instead become a net of doubt. The net is not the scriptures and treatises themselves, but the mutually exclusive way people grasp them.
“Tearing” therefore does not destroy words, and “interconnecting” does not flatten every difference. Practitioners must skillfully use calming-and-contemplation to contemplate their own minds and make inner wisdom clear. Only then can they penetrate how gradual and sudden teachings each guide sentient beings. Their differences remain, but the knots of doubt can loosen. Dharma gates remain many, but mind is no longer trapped by their multiplicity.
Breaking Open a Mote and Bringing Forth a Trichiliocosm Scripture Scroll
The treatise writes this as an immense image: a mote contains a great trichiliocosm scripture scroll, and when the mote breaks, the vast scroll appears. The mote is exceedingly small and the scroll exceedingly large. Placed together, they reveal that one seemingly tiny mind can become the place where Buddha-Dharmas as numerous as the Ganges sands are understood.
The simile does not compress immeasurable Buddha-Dharma into one slogan. The scripture scroll retains the breadth of a trichiliocosm and Buddha-Dharmas remain as numerous as the Ganges sands. The turn is simply that practitioners no longer view the teachings outwardly as unrelated fragments. Skillfully contemplating mind through calming-and-contemplation breaks the mote and brings forth the scroll: as knots of doubt loosen, the vast content they concealed becomes visible again.
After Inner Wisdom Becomes Clear, How Does It Benefit Sentient Beings Outwardly?
The phrase “if one wishes” turns the text toward outward benefit. To benefit sentient beings and establish teachings according to their faculties, one cannot teach only the single method one knows best. See what each can receive and teach a corresponding Dharma. Teaching according to capacity is not catering to desires, but making Dharma an entrance where the other person can bear it.
This function extends through becoming a buddha and transforming beings. One may teach sudden and gradual Dharmas as a Dharma king; manifest as a bodhisattva, śrāvaka, deva, māra, human, or ghost; or take various images in the ten Dharma realms and respond in different identities before the Buddha. Roles change, but the work they accomplish is continuous: corresponding sentient beings encounter a teaching within corresponding conditions.
Penetrating the teachings is therefore not for turning doctrinal classifications into a collection. If it stops at “I understand,” breaking the mote and bringing forth the scroll has not yet benefited beings. Only when one teaches according to what each person can bear does inner wisdom begin to become a Dharma wheel that sentient beings can receive.
How Can Both Question and Answer Set the Dharma Wheel in Motion?
Teaching is not only a one-way declaration. Sometimes the Buddha asks first and bodhisattvas or others answer broadly through the sudden and gradual. Sometimes bodhisattvas and others first strike the Dharma capacity by questioning the Buddha; his answer then turns the sudden and gradual Dharma wheel. Receiving a question and answering, and posing a question to elicit an answer, move in opposite directions but both disclose the Dharma needed by sentient beings.
“Responding and initiating” is therefore more than verbal exchange. Whoever asks or answers does so according to what sentient beings need. Dharma king, bodhisattva, and images of the ten Dharma realms show that transformation can present different relations and positions according to capacity. The Dharma wheel turns not only because someone can speak, but because someone in an appropriate identity uses the appropriate question or answer to make teaching occur.
The treatise ends by pointing to the ninth Broad Chapter and Embracing the Dharmas. This brief passage establishes only the guiding thread: Giving Rise to the Teaching, the ninth Broad Chapter, should have extensively explained transforming others, while Embracing the Dharmas has already briefly shown the relation between one mind and the teachings. Tearing Open the Great Net therefore stands at a pivot—receiving inner wisdom born from contemplating mind and opening the teachings that arise according to capacity.
Through the Eye of the Fuxing
Zhanran first distinguishes levels within “interconnect and tear open.” Although the first half begins from inner wisdom, it generally removes the nets of doubt of self and others. Only from “if one wishes” onward does it specifically speak of tearing others’ nets for their benefit. The two halves have a boundary without severing one’s own and others’ benefit.
The treatise skips intermediate stages with “through to becoming a buddha.” Zhanran reads this as extending from the first abode through wondrous awakening, and gathers the repeated “perhaps” as responsive transformations throughout the ten Dharma realms. The sequence of stages and this gathering belong to the mirror’s interpretation; they do not turn the base text into an explicit list of every stage.
In the passage on receiving and posing questions, Zhanran explains that when sentient beings’ capacities mature, bodhisattvas rely upon the Buddha’s power to answer or ask. Both self and other accord with the wondrous object through wondrous contemplation, and wondrous function thereby becomes possible. Questions and answers are thus skillful means by which Buddha-Dharma arises when capacity matures.
Finally, Zhanran says that responding before the Buddha to benefit beings is called giving rise to teaching, while causing others to remove doubt is called tearing the net. The fourth of the Five Summaries and ninth of the Ten Broad Chapters thereby interlock. Contemplating mind and penetrating teaching turn into benefiting according to capacity. Transforming others is not an addition outside contemplation of mind, but the wondrous function of matured inner wisdom.
大意·歸大處Great Purport · Returning to the Great Abode
全文五層 →Full five layers →一部止觀說到歸處,最容易出現兩種誤會。有人以為終點只是把前文再作一次摘要;也有人急著抓住一句最高的話,便把那句話當成全部。智者卻先不回答歸到哪裡,而先描寫抓錯方向的心:手上有膠,碰什麼便黏什麼;人在夢中說話,越說越難醒;眾人競相執取瓦礫,各自宣稱已得寶珠。
問題不在文字太多,而在心把一段文字封成全體。近事顯語尚且可能認錯,遠理密教更容易被自己的成見替換。『歸大處』因此從辨認黏著開始:若不知道自己抓住的只是瓦礫,便不可能真正問出教文意旨的所趣。
歸處不是文字之外的另一個地方
什麼叫旨歸?水流向海,火焰向空。水與火沒有停在原處,但也沒有離開自身另造一條趣向;它們的流動本身便顯出所向。教文也是如此,每一句都在指向某個意旨。若只看字面而不達其所趣,便被文字稽留;若能由文達意,近處的言教也能通向深遠之理。
智臣解王密語的譬喻,把這一點再推深一步。同一個詞放在不同場合,可以有不同所指;智慧不在任意猜測,而在聽見話語時,同時明白說話的情境與真正要辦的事。讀止觀也是如此:不是越過文字去追一個神祕答案,而是在文字中認出它正把人帶向何處。
這個方向又同時含自行與化他。從自己趣向三德說,可稱為旨;從引導他人同入三德說,可稱為歸。換一個角度,自己進入三德又叫歸,使他人進入三德又叫旨。兩組說法交互安立,正因修行與教化不是兩條彼此無關的路。若只有自己到達而沒有眾生,旨歸便少了一向;若只有言教向外而自己未入,另一向也沒有完成。
佛與眾生,為何要同歸三德
總相旨歸從諸佛出世說起。諸佛示現種種形像,是要使眾生同見法身;宣說種種法,是要使眾生究竟一切種智;示現種種方便、神通、變化,是要解開眾生繫縛,不令一人獨得滅度。法身、般若、解脫因此不是佛獨自保有的三件功德。佛所示、所說、所作,從一開始便以眾生同入為方向;佛與眾生俱歸,才叫總相。
別相則把這一方向逐層展開。身有色身、法門身、實相身,所作既辦,分別歸於解脫、般若、法身。般若有道種智、一切智、一切種智,也分別歸於解脫、般若、法身。解脫有解無知縛、解取相縛、解無明縛,同樣分別歸於解脫、般若、法身。
這三組不是把九項分成彼此隔絕的門類。身的示現中已有智慧與自在,智慧的照了中已有法身與解脫,解脫的作用中也不離身與智。別相越分越細,所顯的反而是每一德都不孤立;三路最後都進入同一祕密藏。
非三非一,怎樣落在身、知與脫
若把法身固定成一個只能叫法身的東西,那便不是此處所說的法身。法身可以示現眾色,所以名身;智慧照見色與非色,所以名非身;實相身又既非色像身,也非法門身,所以名非身非非身。三者所作既辦,各歸解脫、般若、法身。能通達三身沒有固定的一相或異相,是歸;能為人說明這一點,是旨。
般若也不能固定成單一的知。道種智遍知俗,名知;一切智遍知真,名非知;一切種智遍知中,名非知非非知。這裡的非知不是無知,而是使知不被一種對象、一種方式封死。三般若各有所照、各有所歸,又沒有固定的一相或異相。
解脫同樣不只是一個可抓取的脫。方便淨解脫調伏眾生而不為所染,名脫;圓淨解脫不見固定的眾生與解脫相,名非脫;性淨解脫超出脫與非脫的對立,名非脫非非脫。三脫各歸三德,而通達與宣說都同入祕密藏。
所以,非三不是把三德刪去,非一也不是把三德拆散。若只說三,法身、般若、解脫會變成互不相干;若只說一,身、知、脫的差別作用又全被抹平。三德之不可思議,就在三者宛然,而沒有一個可以孤立自存。
障既是德,為何仍須從發心走到究竟
接著,新與故把問題帶進修行的時間。無明障法身,取相障般若,無知障解脫;三障先有,所以叫故。三德破障而今始顯,所以叫新。若只停在這一面,修行像是用後來的新德消滅原先的舊障。
本論隨即翻轉這個固定次第:三障不離三德,三德也不離三障。障若全在德外,法身、般若、解脫便無法從當下顯發;德若全在障外,所謂破障又只會變成向遠處尋找另一物。因此三障不能固定叫故,三德也不能固定叫新。
然而,不固定新故,並不等於沒有發心、對治與究竟。非新而新,所以有發心所得的三德,也有究竟所得的三德;非故而故,所以有發心所治的三障,也有究竟所治的三障。理性三德沒有新故,修行歷程仍有顯發與所治。相即守住不二,始終守住實行,兩者同時成立。
無明與明、取相與無相、無知與知三組別釋,也把這一關係逐一落實。明破無明而不在無明之外,無相破相而不在相外另立,知破無知而不從無知之外搬來。縱橫、開合、始終等等,本論總說皆可依前例理解。
名字走到盡頭,還能說什麼
最後,本論把『旨歸』兩字本身也放進三重開合。旨、非旨、非旨非非旨,歸、非歸、非歸非非歸,都要進入祕密藏。從自行說旨,從化他說非旨,從自他俱不可得說雙非。連能指出歸處的名字,也不能站在歸處之外。
三德寂靜,沒有一個名字可以完整說示,只能勉強立名。就法身說,有中道、實相、法身、非止非觀;就般若說,有一切種智、平等大慧、般若波羅蜜觀;就解脫說,有首楞嚴定、大涅槃、不可思議解脫止。這些名稱不是彼此競勝的寶珠,而是隨不同作用指向同一祕密藏。
於是全段收在三問:什麼是旨歸?旨歸何處?誰是旨歸?若再把某個法、某個地方、某個人抓作答案,膠手仍未鬆開。言語之路斷,心念行處止息,永寂如空,才是本段把人送到的地方。第五略在此標出方向,又把廣說留待第十廣;末句只遙指第十廣,第十廣正文並未在此展開。
輔行之眼
湛然《止觀輔行傳弘決》先把開頭幾個譬喻的關節照明:膠手是心隨文字生著,寱夢是無明中又起僻執,封文齊意是對諸教、諸門、諸諦各執一端。遠理被判為中道,密教被判為圓常;此處的『密』因此落在教意幽遠,不是另立一個後世宗派名稱。
釋名時,湛然以教、意、趣分解文、旨、歸,又把水火、趣向、空海分配為教法、文意、所趣。兩組旨歸互配則明判為自行、化他的分字釋。這使兩種配名不是彼此矛盾,而是從能入與令他入兩面共同顯出自他所契。
正釋三德的骨架,先是總、別兩解,再入不思議。別相是一一德各開三德,不思議是一德具於三德;息化則是化緣完畢而示現入涅槃。新故段又被判為事理、始終之釋:理上德障不二而無新故,事上仍有本有、修得、能障、所障,故是不二而二。
縱、橫、開、合也由湛然明定:縱是法身、般若、解脫次第列,橫與開是每一德各開三,合是三只是一;始終兼有發心至究竟與鹿苑至雙林兩軸。寄旨歸兩字時,他再分能旨能歸為三德教、所旨所歸為三德理;會通異名時,以相、說、力照法身、般若、解脫。種種互攝,仍不出一祕密藏。
最後,湛然沒有替三問各造一個實體答案,而把釋文收向難遇正法的勸誡。《止觀義例》以三軌妙法祕藏總攝旨歸,《止觀大意》則以歸三德重述第五略。兩處共同確認:此處是大意五略的歸向,末句只是遙指第十廣,並非第十廣正文已在卷末現前。
When a work of calming-and-contemplation speaks of a place of return, two misunderstandings arise easily. Some think the destination is merely one more summary of what came before. Others rush to seize upon a single supreme statement and take that statement for the whole. Zhiyi, however, does not first answer where the teaching returns. He first portrays the mind that grasps in the wrong direction: glue on the hand sticks to whatever it touches; a person talking in a dream becomes harder to awaken the more they speak; people compete to seize rubble, each declaring that they have obtained a jewel.
The problem is not that there are too many words, but that mind seals one passage into the whole. If even nearby matters and explicit speech can be mistaken, distant principle and hidden teaching are still more readily replaced by one’s own preconceptions. Returning to the Great Abode therefore begins by recognizing attachment. Unless one knows that what one has seized is only rubble, one cannot truly ask toward what the purport of the teaching text tends.
The Place of Return Is Not Another Place Outside Words
What is purport and return? Water flows toward the ocean; flame rises toward space. Water and fire do not remain where they were, yet neither leaves itself behind to fabricate a separate tendency. Their movement itself discloses where they tend. A teaching text is the same: each sentence points toward a purport. If one sees only its surface wording without penetrating where it tends, the text detains one. If one reaches meaning through the text, nearby words of teaching can open into distant principle.
The simile of a wise minister understanding the king’s secret speech carries this point further. The same word can indicate different things on different occasions. Wisdom is not arbitrary guessing; it lies in hearing the words while also understanding the setting in which they are spoken and the work that must actually be done. Reading calming-and-contemplation is the same. One does not leap over words in pursuit of a mysterious answer, but recognizes within the words where they are leading.
This direction simultaneously includes one’s own practice and transforming others. From the perspective of personally tending toward the three virtues, it can be called purport; from that of guiding others to enter the three virtues together, it can be called return. From another angle, personally entering the three virtues is called return, while causing others to enter them is called purport. The two sets of terms are established reciprocally because practice and transformation are not two unrelated roads. If only oneself arrives and no sentient beings do, purport and return lack one direction. If there is only teaching directed outward while oneself has not entered, the other direction remains incomplete.
Why Do Buddha and Sentient Beings Return Together to the Three Virtues?
The general aspect of purport and return begins with the buddhas’ appearance in the world. The buddhas manifest many forms so that sentient beings may see the Dharma body together; teach many Dharmas so that sentient beings may ultimately attain omniscience of all aspects; and manifest many skillful means, supernormal powers, and transformations to release sentient beings from their bonds, not allowing one person alone to attain extinction. Dharma body, prajñā, and liberation are therefore not three virtues possessed by the Buddha alone. From the beginning, what the Buddha manifests, teaches, and does is directed toward sentient beings entering together. Only the joint return of buddhas and sentient beings is called the general aspect.
The distinct aspect unfolds this direction level by level. Body comprises form body, Dharma-gate body, and true-mark body; once their work is complete, they return respectively to liberation, prajñā, and Dharma body. Prajñā comprises wisdom of the varieties of the path, omniscience, and omniscience of all aspects, which likewise return respectively to liberation, prajñā, and Dharma body. Liberation comprises release from the bond of non-knowing, release from the bond of grasping marks, and release from the bond of ignorance, which again return respectively to liberation, prajñā, and Dharma body.
These three groups do not divide nine items into mutually isolated categories. Wisdom and freedom are already present in the manifestation of body; Dharma body and liberation are already present in wisdom’s illumination; and the function of liberation does not leave body or wisdom. The more finely the distinct aspect divides, the more it discloses that no virtue stands alone. All three paths finally enter the same secret treasury.
Neither Three nor One: How Does This Appear as Body, Knowing, and Liberation?
If Dharma body is fixed as something that can only be called Dharma body, it is not the Dharma body spoken of here. Dharma body can manifest every form and is therefore called body. Wisdom illuminates forms and non-forms and is therefore called non-body. True-mark body is neither a body of colored images nor a Dharma-gate body and is therefore called neither body nor non-body. Once their work is complete, the three return respectively to liberation, prajñā, and Dharma body. Penetrating that these three bodies have no fixed mark of sameness or difference is return; explaining this to others is purport.
Prajñā likewise cannot be fixed as a single kind of knowing. Wisdom of the varieties of the path knows the conventional throughout and is called knowing; omniscience knows the ultimate throughout and is called non-knowing; omniscience of all aspects knows the Middle throughout and is called neither knowing nor non-knowing. Here non-knowing is not ignorance. Rather, it prevents knowing from being sealed within one kind of object or one mode. The three kinds of prajñā each have what they illuminate and where they return, yet possess no fixed mark of sameness or difference.
Liberation is likewise not only a release that can be grasped. Liberation through purity of skillful means disciplines sentient beings without being stained by them and is called release. Liberation through perfect purity sees neither a fixed sentient being nor a fixed mark of liberation and is called non-release. Liberation through purity of nature goes beyond the opposition of release and non-release and is called neither release nor non-release. The three liberations each return to the three virtues, while both penetrating and teaching them enter the secret treasury together.
Thus “not three” does not delete the three virtues, and “not one” does not pull them apart. If only three are asserted, Dharma body, prajñā, and liberation become unrelated. If only one is asserted, the distinct functions of body, knowing, and release are erased. The inconceivability of the three virtues lies precisely in the three remaining clearly present while none can exist in isolation.
If Obstruction Is Virtue, Why Must the Path Still Run from Arousing the Mind to the Ultimate?
New and old next bring the question into the time of practice. Ignorance obstructs Dharma body, grasping marks obstructs prajñā, and non-knowing obstructs liberation. Because the three obstructions are prior, they are called old. Because the three virtues remove obstruction and only now become manifest, they are called new. If one stops with this side alone, practice appears to use later, new virtues to destroy earlier, old obstructions.
The treatise immediately overturns this fixed sequence: the three obstructions do not depart from the three virtues, and the three virtues do not depart from the three obstructions. If obstruction lay entirely outside virtue, Dharma body, prajñā, and liberation could not be disclosed from the present moment. If virtue lay entirely outside obstruction, removing obstruction would amount merely to seeking another object in the distance. The three obstructions therefore cannot fixedly be called old, and the three virtues cannot fixedly be called new.
Yet not fixing new and old does not mean that there is no arousing the mind, no counteraction, and no ultimate. Not new yet new: therefore there are three virtues attained at arousing the mind and three virtues attained at the ultimate. Not old yet old: therefore there are three obstructions treated at arousing the mind and three obstructions treated at the ultimate. The three virtues in principle have no new or old, while the course of practice still has disclosure and what is treated. Identity preserves nonduality; beginning and end preserve actual practice. Both stand at once.
The three distinct explanations—ignorance and luminosity, grasping marks and signlessness, and non-knowing and knowing—make this relation concrete one by one. Luminosity removes ignorance without standing outside ignorance. Signlessness removes marks without establishing itself elsewhere beyond marks. Knowing removes non-knowing without being brought in from outside it. The treatise states generally that vertical and horizontal, opening and gathering, beginning and end, and the other modes can all be understood according to the preceding examples.
When Names Reach Their End, What Can Still Be Said?
Finally, the treatise places the two graphs “purport” and “return” themselves within a threefold opening and gathering. Purport, non-purport, and neither purport nor non-purport, as well as return, non-return, and neither return nor non-return, must all enter the secret treasury. Purport is spoken from one’s own practice, non-purport from transforming others, and the double negation from the absence of any fixed self and other. Even the name that points to the place of return cannot stand outside that place.
The three virtues are quiescent, and no name can express or indicate them completely; names can only be provisionally established. From the side of Dharma body there are the Middle, true mark, Dharma body, and neither calming nor contemplation. From the side of prajñā there are omniscience of all aspects, great wisdom of equality, and the contemplation of prajñāpāramitā. From the side of liberation there are the Śūraṅgama samādhi, great nirvāṇa, and the calming of inconceivable liberation. These names are not competing jewels. According to different functions, they point toward the same secret treasury.
The entire passage therefore closes with three questions: What is purport and return? Where does purport and return go? Who is the one who purports and returns? If some Dharma, place, or person is seized as the answer, the glue has not yet released the hand. Only when the path of words is severed, the place of mental activity ceases, and all is forever quiescent like space has the passage brought a person to its destination. The fifth summary marks the direction here and leaves extensive explanation to the tenth Broad Chapter. Its final sentence is only a remote pointer to that chapter; the body of the tenth Broad Chapter is not unfolded here.
Through the Eye of the Fuxing
Zhanran’s Zhiguan Fuxing Chuanhong Jue first illuminates the hinges in the opening similes. The glue-covered hand is mind giving rise to attachment as it follows words. Talking in a dream is partial grasping arising again within ignorance. Sealing wording and equating meaning is grasping one side within the teachings, gates, and truths. Distant principle is identified as the Middle, and hidden teaching as the perfect and constant. “Hidden” here therefore concerns the profundity of the teaching’s meaning, not the name of a later sectarian school.
When explaining the name, Zhanran analyzes text, purport, and return as teaching, meaning, and tendency, then assigns water and fire, their movement, and space and ocean to the teaching, the text’s meaning, and the destination. He explicitly judges the two reciprocal pairings of purport and return to be explanations made by dividing the two graphs according to one’s own practice and transforming others. The two names are therefore not contradictory: through the two sides of entering and causing others to enter, they jointly disclose what self and other realize.
The framework for properly explaining the three virtues begins with the general and distinct explanations, then enters the inconceivable. The distinct aspect opens the three virtues within each single virtue; the inconceivable means one virtue possesses all three. Ceasing transformation means that conditions for transformation are complete and entry into nirvāṇa is manifested. The passage on new and old is further judged an explanation through phenomena and principle, beginning and end: in principle, virtue and obstruction are nondual and there is neither new nor old; phenomenally, original possession and attainment through cultivation, obstructer and obstructed, remain. It is therefore nondual yet two.
Zhanran also defines vertical, horizontal, opening, and gathering. Vertical lists Dharma body, prajñā, and liberation successively. Horizontal and opening let each virtue open into three. Gathering means that the three are simply one. Beginning and end include both the axis from arousing the mind to the ultimate and the axis from Deer Park to the twin śāla trees. When explaining through the two graphs, he further divides the purporting and returning agents as the teaching of the three virtues and what they purport toward and return to as the principle of the three virtues. When integrating different names, he uses marks, teaching, and power to illuminate Dharma body, prajñā, and liberation. Their many kinds mutually include one another and still do not leave the one secret treasury.
Finally, Zhanran does not fabricate a substantive answer for each of the three questions, but gathers his explanation into an exhortation on the difficulty of encountering the true Dharma. The Zhiguan Yili gathers purport and return through the wondrous Dharma and secret treasury of the three tracks, while the Zhiguan Dayi restates the fifth summary as returning to the three virtues. Both confirm that this is the return of the Five Summaries within Great Purport. The final sentence only points remotely to the tenth Broad Chapter; the body of that chapter is not already present at the end of this fascicle.
釋名Explaining the Name
全文五層 →Full five layers →止,是把心按住不動嗎?觀,是把一切看得更多、更清楚嗎?若只從日常語感理解,止容易變成壓抑,觀容易變成追逐;一個收縮,一個向外伸展,兩者彷彿互相牴觸。
智者從另一處開始。他先不急著告訴人止觀的固定定義,而問:這兩個名字依什麼成立?名字若依對待而立,對待又能否窮盡?經論中那麼多遠離、寂滅、智慧、知見的名稱,和止觀是什麼關係?最後,止觀為何能通法身、般若、解脫三德?
於是,釋名不是字典式的訓解。它讓名字自己走完一條路:先依相待使人能入,再以絕待破除對名字的固執;既破固執,又把異名一一會通;既會通,便顯出兩字所詮不是一項局部功夫,而是祕密藏三德的完整結構。
一個『止』,為什麼要說三次
止先有三義:息、停、對不止而說止。
息,是從所破的一面得名。惡的覺觀、妄念、思想原本不停攀緣;當心無所得,這些攀緣便寂然休息。所看見的是妄念已息,所以叫止息。
停,是從能止的一面得名。心不再流向真理之外,而把正念繫在當前,安住於理。所看見的是智慧能使心停住,所以叫停止。
第三義卻把問題推得更深。法性本來不能固定叫止,無明也不能固定叫不止;為了使人能說、能解,才相對無明立不止之名,相對法性立止之名。好像法性本來超出垢淨,仍可隨言說稱為清淨;本來超出生滅,仍可稱為寂滅。這一層的止,不只描述妄念消失或心住於理,而是在同一法性上,依迷悟兩個名稱互相顯出。
三義因此不是三個互不相關的止。前兩個讓人從作用看見止:一個說什麼被止息,一個說什麼能止住;第三個回到諦理,顯示能破、所破也不是兩個各有自性的實物。
觀不是旁觀,而是穿透與到達
觀也有三義:貫穿、觀達、對不觀而說觀。
貫穿從所破得名。智慧像銳利的钁,向下穿過土石;又像在高原掘井,從乾土不斷用功,漸見濕土,終於到泥。煩惱不是靠繞開而消失,智慧必須穿透它的覆蔽。貫穿說的是這股破惑之力。
觀達從能觀得名。心息攀緣而達本源,清淨專一而見般若。觀不只把境物擺在面前端詳,而是智慧與真如契會,真正抵達所向之理。
第三義再說,無明本來不能固定叫不觀,法性也不能固定叫觀;只是相對迷暗,把無明稱為不觀,把法性稱為觀。法性本超出明闇,卻可名明;第一義空本超出智愚,卻可名智。觀於是也從作用進到諦理:穿透與通達仍有能所,對不觀而立觀則顯示,迷與悟雖名異,並不各有一個離開法性的體。
止的三義與觀的三義彼此平行。息與貫穿從所離得名,停與觀達從能緣之智得名,對不止之止與對不觀之觀則依諦理立名。這六義先使名稱各安其位,也預備後文追問:既然都依相待而名,能不能在相待之外另抓到一個絕待?
相待有用,為何還要破相待
相待使人能理解,卻也容易使人誤以為名稱各有固定來源。若說止息全從所破煩惱而生,名字便依他者成立;若說停止全從能照智慧而生,名字便依自己成立;若說由智慧與斷惑共同生,便落在共生;若說既不依能、所而無因成立,又落入無因。
問題不在四句中哪一句比較好,而在四句都先假定有一個可從某處生出的止。只要止觀還被當作一個自生、他生、共生或無因生的實體,它就仍在可思、可說、可破、可壞的範圍內。
橫向先破四句性計,豎向再破展轉安立的止觀。止見思、住真諦,仍是相待生死而說不生;由空入假、止塵沙、住俗諦,仍由前一層不生開出新的生;止無明、住中理,也仍相待生死與涅槃兩邊而立。階位可以越來越深,若每一層都靠前後對待證明自己,仍沒有真正離開待。
所以,絕待不是在相待諸法之上再加最高一級。它要斷的是『一定要靠某個對面,這個名字才成立』的執著。橫破使名字不從四性生,豎破使展轉安立不被執成最後實體;兩邊都盡,才開始顯出絕待。
絕待會不會變成什麼都沒有
絕待先絕一切橫、豎對待,也絕由此而生的思議、煩惱、業與果;連教、觀、證等也在所絕之列。但這還只絕了所待。若在最後保留一個『我已絕盡一切』的止,能絕便又成新的所執。
因此,一切不生而名止,止本身也不可得;觀與境冥合,所觀既寂,能觀也不在境外另立。止不可得,觀不可得,止與不止、觀與不觀,乃至非止非不止,都不可得。這不是把一切抹成空白,而是使每一個靠對立才成立的固定位置都無法住著。
火木譬最能照見這一層。火燒木薪,木盡以後,火不會宣稱自己已完成焚燒而永遠留下;所絕既盡,能絕也自然不存。本論並舉『滅絕』『絕滅』二詞,以名絕待止。若把絕待保存成最後一物,它便又要依不絕而立名,重新落回相待。
絕待本不可固定說,卻不妨因眾生而說。面對世界因緣,可以用會異來說;為了使人生善,可以用通三德來說;為了對治執著,可以用相待來說;面對第一義,可以用絕待來說。可說不是絕待失敗,而是無說之理能隨四種因緣開出不同入口。
這也解開初心的疑問。若絕待只屬聖者,初心似乎全無其分;若初心已有絕待,又容易把最初理解冒充究竟。六即使兩邊同時成立:初心不失法性之理,聖境也不被初心僭濫。絕待不因位次而破碎,位次也不因絕待而消失。
名字既不可得,為何還要會異
破名字的執著,不等於廢去所有名稱。恰恰因為沒有一個名稱能獨占實相,經論才會隨眾生、隨作用安立許多名稱。
遠離、不住、不著、無為、寂滅、不分別、禪定、棄、除、捨,都可從止的一面理解;知見、明識、眼覺、智慧、照了、鑒達,都可從觀的一面理解。般若本是一法,佛隨眾生說種種名;解脫也有許多名字;虛空又可從無所有、不動、無礙來說。
會異不是把所有詞壓成同義字,而是讓人看見,異名所指的寂與照都能會入同一法界。名字各從不同門進入,所到不是許多互相隔絕的實體。法身、般若、解脫有三名,也不是三個分離的藏;隨眾生類建立異字,所顯仍是一法。
止觀還能自相會。止亦可名觀,亦可名不止;觀亦可名止,亦可名不觀。到了這裡,會異已不只是把別部經論的名稱收進來,也讓止、觀兩名彼此開放,不再互相封閉。
兩個字,怎樣通三種德
止觀何以各立三義?因為它所要顯出的,是法身、般若、解脫三德。祕密藏就是涅槃,涅槃不離三德,三德也不離止觀。從最初發心到最後修入,從自己觀行到教化他人,都在這個結構中展開。
先把止、觀兩字合看:止從斷惑通解脫,觀從智慧通般若,止觀平等而不二通法身。定與慧可以分說,卻從來不相離;不二方便分成二,分成二又始終不二。
再把止與觀各自展開。止息是定門之善,通解脫;停止有觀照作用,通般若;非止之止依理而立,通法身。貫穿能止破煩惱,通解脫;觀達是智慧之行,通般若;非觀之觀依理而立,通法身。
第三種通法,把止觀成對排列:止息與貫穿都從所離得名,共通解脫;停止與觀達都從能緣智慧得名,共通般若;非止之止與非觀之觀都依法性得名,共通法身。
第四種通法把方向反轉。不是只用止觀之名去召三德,也讓三德之理回應止觀。解脫通止,般若通觀,法身通非止非觀;而解脫自身又有方便淨、圓淨、性淨三面,般若有道慧、道種慧、一切種慧三面,法身也可從色身、法門身、實相身三面開展。
這四種通法不是重複同一張配對表。它們依次顯示兩字合通、各字自通、三義成對通,以及三德反向通名。名能顯理,理也能充實名稱;止觀因此不是三德之外的工具,三德也不是修完止觀後才另得的結果。
不縱不橫,究竟在防什麼
三德若有一優二劣,像三物同時並排,便成橫;若先有身,後得智慧,再滅身智而得解脫,便成前後累疊的縱;若在不同狀態中各只剩身、智或解脫,三者彼此不相關,又成分離。
即使說法身本有,般若、解脫未來才有,仍是縱;說三德一體而三義分開,仍可能體橫義縱;說體義全同、只有隱顯差別,又可能把不異執成橫,把隱顯執成縱。
智者的回答不是另排一個更精巧的圖形,而是回到不可思議。法身常、智慧圓、斷惑具足,一切都是佛法,沒有一優二劣,所以不縱;三德相冥,同是一法界,法界外沒有別法,所以不橫。它們又能作種種建立,所以不固定為一;同歸第一義,所以不彼此相異。
伊字三點正顯這一結構。三點不是橫排,也不是縱列,不能彼此分離,卻又不能少去任何一點。即一而三,故不橫;即三而一,故不縱;不固定為三而能立三,故不一;不固定為一而能歸一,故不異。
釋名為何最後走到三障、三道與四倒
若釋名只處理字義,到不縱不橫似乎已可結束;智者卻再問三德與常、樂、我、淨四德的關係,又把三障、三道、四倒一路開到不同業、報與煩惱。
三德不是每一德只分得四德中的一項。總說時,法身、般若、解脫各具常、樂、我、淨;分說時,又可依五陰轉成三德,或依四念處把識配常、受配樂、想行配我、色配淨。通與別各有兩種開法,圓義是頓,別義是漸。
同樣,業可開成漏、無漏、非漏非無漏三種,感分段、方便、實報三種果報;每一報都可開三道,每一種煩惱又可開四倒。三德既遍,障德的迷結也須依所障層層辨明。
這使整章回到最初的問題:止與觀為何各有三義?因為名字要承載的,不只是心暫時安靜或理解一個道理,而是從煩惱、業、果的迷,到解脫、般若、法身的悟;從相待的方便,到絕待的不可得;又從不可得中,隨眾生開出一切可行的門。
輔行之眼
上來順智者四科自身的問答與譬喻而讀。湛然《輔行》再把幾個容易混作一層的關節逐一分開。
第一,四科雖有四名,義只收為待、絕二層,意又歸在絕。前三科正說能詮之名,通三德則以所詮之理反顯名稱。『會異』因此不是相待、絕待之外另立第三究竟法,而是使諸異名會成絕待止觀。卷首所用得兔忘罤之譬,也在說名是取理之具,得意以後不再執著名具。
第二,三止三觀在釋名處仍是通名,含攝三諦而尚未判定淺深。止息、停止親依智斷,第三止專依諦理;三觀依此平行。兩組『如經』沒有確指一部經典,故其功能是以明闇、智愚、垢淨等對立名稱顯理無差,而非建立單一出典。
第三,絕待明分三步:破橫、破竪、正明絕。橫四句彼此相望而無淺深,竪四句展轉有淺深;但深淺都仍是待。進入正明絕後,待絕而名止,止又自亡;觀也不在境外另立。『滅絕』是滅去所待,『絕滅』是能滅也無,兩個次序各有所指。
第四,絕待自證只是一味,化他才隨四機開成世界、為人、對治、第一義四說。『不住亦不不住』又被判為性空、相空二層:既不住橫豎諸句,也不住一個無橫無豎。六即答疑則同時守住初心即理而無所失、聖在極位而不濫初。
第五,會異的三組有明確分配:般若諸名屬觀與般若德,解脫諸名屬止與解脫德,虛空四名屬止觀不二與法身德。通三德又有四個方向:兩字合通、止觀各通、三義成對共通、三德反通。若把四向壓成一張靜態配表,便看不見名稱召理與理回應名稱的往復。
第六,諸經偏舉一法只是名偏,所含之義仍圓。大小乘六種縱橫解都沒有會入伊字三點,今家才從理藏、行因、字用三層正釋。最末本論原作『報由三種煩惱』,湛然提出疑文,認為應是『業由三種煩惱』;這是古德留下的校義之疑,本論原字與疑文須同時看見。
這面鏡沒有替四科另立一套止觀,而是把名與理、方便與究竟、自行與化他、原字與疑文各自安位。智者使名字由相待走到絕待,再從絕待開回異名與三德;湛然所照出的,是每一次開合究竟在哪一層發生。如此讀來,止觀之名既不被固執,也沒有因不可得而失去帶人入道的力量。名稱既是入理的方便,也須在得意時放下筌罤;不失方便,亦不把方便誤認為所證。
Does calming mean pressing the mind down until it does not move? Does contemplation mean seeing more things and seeing them more clearly? Understood only through everyday usage, calming easily becomes suppression and contemplation easily becomes pursuit—one contracts while the other reaches outward, as though they oppose one another.
Zhiyi begins elsewhere. He does not hurry to give calming-and-contemplation a fixed definition but asks: On what are these two names established? If names are established through dependence, can dependence itself be exhausted? What relation do the many scriptural and treatise names—detachment, quiescent extinction, wisdom, knowledge and vision—have to calming-and-contemplation? Finally, why can calming-and-contemplation communicate with the three virtues of Dharma body, prajñā, and liberation?
Explaining the Name is therefore not a dictionary gloss. It makes the name itself travel an entire road: first using the relative to give people an entrance, then using the absolute to break fixation upon the name; after breaking that fixation, integrating the different names one by one; and after integrating them, disclosing that what the two graphs express is not one partial exercise but the complete structure of the three virtues in the secret treasury.
Why Must One “Calming” Be Explained Three Times?
Calming first has three meanings: cessation, staying, and calming spoken in relation to non-calming.
Cessation is named from the side of what is broken. Evil examinations, delusive thoughts, and conceptual reflection originally climb and condition without stopping. When mind attains nothing, that climbing and conditioning quiescently ceases. What is seen is the ending of delusive thought, and it is therefore called cessation.
Staying is named from the side that can calm. Mind no longer flows outside true principle but binds right mindfulness to what is present and rests in principle. What is seen is wisdom’s capacity to make mind stay, and it is therefore called staying.
The third meaning drives the question deeper. Dharma-nature originally cannot fixedly be called calming, and ignorance cannot fixedly be called non-calming. Only so that people can speak and understand are the name non-calming established in relation to ignorance and the name calming in relation to Dharma-nature. It resembles Dharma-nature being beyond purity and defilement yet still provisionally called pure, and beyond arising and ceasing yet still called quiescently extinct. Calming at this level does not merely describe the disappearance of delusive thought or mind’s resting in principle. On the same Dharma-nature, the two names delusion and awakening mutually disclose one another.
The three meanings are therefore not three unrelated calmings. The first two let one see calming through function: one says what is ceased, the other what can cause staying. The third returns to the principle of truth and shows that agent and object of breaking are not two real things each possessing self-nature.
Contemplation Is Not Spectating but Penetrating and Arriving
Contemplation likewise has three meanings: penetrating, contemplative comprehension, and contemplation spoken in relation to non-contemplation.
Penetrating is named from what is broken. Wisdom resembles a sharp mattock cutting down through earth and stone, or digging a well on a high plateau, applying effort from dry earth until damp earth appears and finally mud. Affliction does not disappear by being avoided; wisdom must penetrate its covering. Penetrating names this power to break delusion.
Contemplative comprehension is named from that which contemplates. Mind ceases climbing and conditioning and penetrates the source; pure and single, it sees prajñā. Contemplation does not merely place an object before oneself for inspection. Wisdom accords with suchness and actually arrives at the principle toward which it tends.
The third meaning says in turn that ignorance originally cannot fixedly be called non-contemplation and Dharma-nature cannot fixedly be called contemplation. Only in relation to delusion and darkness is ignorance called non-contemplation and Dharma-nature called contemplation. Dharma-nature is beyond brightness and darkness yet can be called bright; emptiness of the ultimate truth is beyond wisdom and foolishness yet can be called wisdom. Contemplation thereby also moves from function into the principle of truth. Penetrating and comprehending still involve agent and object; contemplation established in relation to non-contemplation shows that although delusion and awakening differ in name, neither possesses an essence apart from Dharma-nature.
The three meanings of calming and three meanings of contemplation run in parallel. Cessation and penetrating are named from what is left behind; staying and contemplative comprehension from the wisdom that can condition; calming in relation to non-calming and contemplation in relation to non-contemplation according to the principle of truth. These six meanings first set every name in its place, while preparing the next question: since all are named through the relative, can a separate absolute be seized somewhere beyond the relative?
If the Relative Is Useful, Why Must It Be Broken?
The relative enables understanding, but can also make one imagine that each name has a fixed source. If cessation arises entirely from the affliction broken, the name depends on another. If staying arises entirely from illuminating wisdom, the name depends on self. If it arises jointly from wisdom and severing delusion, it falls into joint arising. If it arises without relying on either agent or object, it falls into causeless arising.
The problem is not which of the four propositions is best. All four first presume a calming that can arise from somewhere. As long as calming-and-contemplation is treated as an entity arising from self, other, both, or no cause, it remains within the range of what can be thought, spoken, broken, and destroyed.
After horizontally breaking the four theories of nature, the treatise vertically breaks successively established calmings and contemplations. Ceasing the delusions of views and thought and abiding in the ultimate truth still establishes non-arising in relation to birth and death. Entering the provisional from emptiness, ceasing dust-and-sand delusions, and abiding in conventional truth still opens a new arising from the preceding level of non-arising. Ceasing ignorance and abiding in the principle of the Middle still establishes itself in relation to the two extremes of birth and death and nirvāṇa. The stations may grow progressively deeper, but if each proves itself through before and after, it has not truly left dependence.
The absolute is therefore not a highest level added above the relative Dharmas. What it ends is the fixation that “this name must rely on an opposite in order to stand.” Horizontal breaking prevents the name from arising through the four natures. Vertical breaking prevents successively established levels from being grasped as a final entity. Only when both sides are exhausted does the absolute begin to become clear.
Does the Absolute Turn into Nothing at All?
The absolute first ends every horizontal and vertical dependence and all conceptual construction, affliction, karma, and result arising from them; even teaching, contemplation, and realization are included among what is ended. Yet so far only what is depended upon has ended. If at the end one retains a calming that declares, “I have ended everything,” that which ends becomes a new object of grasping.
Therefore, because nothing arises, it is called calming, yet calming itself cannot be attained. Contemplation interpenetrates with its object; once the object contemplated is quiescent, the contemplator is not independently established outside it. Calming cannot be attained; contemplation cannot be attained; calming and non-calming, contemplation and non-contemplation, through to neither calming nor non-calming, cannot be attained. This does not erase everything into a blank. It prevents every fixed position that stands only through opposition from finding a place to abide.
The fire-and-wood simile illuminates this level most clearly. Fire burns fuel; when the wood is exhausted, the fire does not announce that its burning is complete and remain forever. Once what is ended is exhausted, that which ends it naturally does not remain. The treatise presents both “extinguishing the absolute” and “absolutely extinguished” to name absolute calming. If the absolute is preserved as a final thing, it must again be named in dependence upon the non-absolute and falls back into the relative.
The absolute cannot itself be fixedly expressed, yet it can still be taught according to sentient beings. In response to worldly conditions, it can be taught through integrating differences. To enable people to give rise to goodness, it can be taught through communicating with the three virtues. To counteract grasping, it can be taught through the relative. In the face of the ultimate truth, it can be taught through the absolute. Its teachability is not the failure of the absolute; the principle beyond fixed speech can open different entrances according to four kinds of conditions.
This also resolves the beginner’s doubt. If the absolute belonged only to sages, beginners would seem to have no share at all. If beginners already possessed the absolute, they could easily pass off their first understanding as the ultimate. The six identities let both sides stand together: beginners do not lose the principle of Dharma-nature, and the sage’s realm is not usurped by beginners. The absolute is not fragmented by stations, nor do stations disappear because of the absolute.
If Names Cannot Be Attained, Why Integrate Differences?
Breaking fixation upon names does not abolish every name. Precisely because no name can monopolize the true mark, scriptures and treatises establish many names according to sentient beings and according to function.
Detachment, non-abiding, non-attachment, unconditioned, quiescent extinction, non-discrimination, meditative concentration, discarding, removing, and relinquishing can all be understood from the calming side. Knowledge and vision, bright discernment, eye and awakening, wisdom, illumination and comprehension, and reflecting and penetrating can all be understood from the contemplation side. Prajñā is originally one Dharma for which the Buddha gives many names according to sentient beings. Liberation likewise has many names. Space can also be discussed as without possession, unmoving, and unobstructed.
Integrating differences does not press all words into synonyms. It lets one see that the quiescence and illumination indicated by different names can all be integrated into the same Dharma realm. Names enter through different gates, but do not arrive at many mutually isolated entities. Dharma body, prajñā, and liberation have three names without being three separate treasuries. Different words are established according to kinds of sentient beings, while what they disclose remains one Dharma.
Calming and contemplation can also be mutually integrated. Calming can be called contemplation and non-calming; contemplation can be called calming and non-contemplation. At this point integrating differences does more than gather names from other scriptures and treatises. It also opens the two names calming and contemplation into one another so they are no longer mutually sealed.
How Do Two Graphs Communicate with Three Virtues?
Why are three meanings established for each of calming and contemplation? Because what they disclose is the three virtues—Dharma body, prajñā, and liberation. The secret treasury is nirvāṇa; nirvāṇa does not depart from the three virtues; and the three virtues do not depart from calming-and-contemplation. From first arousing the mind to final entry through cultivation, from one’s own contemplative practice to transforming others, all unfold within this structure.
First take the two graphs together. Calming communicates with liberation by severing delusion; contemplation communicates with prajñā through wisdom; and the equality and nonduality of calming and contemplation communicates with Dharma body. Concentration and wisdom can be taught separately but have never been separate. The nondual is provisionally divided into two, while the two remain nondual throughout.
Next unfold calming and contemplation separately. Cessation is the goodness of the concentration gate and communicates with liberation. Staying has the function of contemplation and communicates with prajñā. Calming as non-calming is established according to principle and communicates with Dharma body. Penetrating can calm and break affliction and communicates with liberation. Contemplative comprehension is the practice of wisdom and communicates with prajñā. Contemplation as non-contemplation is established according to principle and communicates with Dharma body.
The third mode arranges calming and contemplation in pairs. Cessation and penetrating are both named from what is left behind and communicate together with liberation. Staying and contemplative comprehension are both named from the wisdom that can condition and communicate together with prajñā. Calming as non-calming and contemplation as non-contemplation are both named according to Dharma-nature and communicate together with Dharma body.
The fourth mode reverses the direction. The names calming and contemplation do not only summon the three virtues; the principle of the three virtues also responds to calming-and-contemplation. Liberation communicates with calming, prajñā with contemplation, and Dharma body with neither calming nor contemplation. Liberation itself further has the three aspects purity of skillful means, perfect purity, and purity of nature; prajñā has path wisdom, wisdom of the varieties of the path, and omniscience of all aspects; and Dharma body can be unfolded through form body, Dharma-gate body, and true-mark body.
These four modes are not repetitions of one correspondence chart. In sequence they show the two graphs communicating jointly, each graph communicating individually, the three meanings communicating in pairs, and the three virtues communicating back to the names. Name can disclose principle, and principle can fill out the name. Calming-and-contemplation is therefore not a tool outside the three virtues, nor are the three virtues a result acquired elsewhere only after calming-and-contemplation has been completed.
What Does Neither Vertical nor Horizontal Guard Against?
If one virtue is superior and two inferior, like three things arranged simultaneously, the three virtues become horizontal. If body comes first, wisdom is obtained later, and then body and wisdom are extinguished to obtain liberation, they are stacked before and after and become vertical. If in different states only body, wisdom, or liberation remains, the three become separated and unrelated.
Even to say Dharma body is intrinsic while prajñā and liberation will exist only in the future remains vertical. To say the three virtues are one essence but their three meanings separate may still make the essence horizontal and meanings vertical. To say essence and meaning are wholly the same with only concealment and disclosure different may grasp non-difference as horizontal and concealment and disclosure as vertical.
Zhiyi’s answer is not a more elaborate diagram but a return to the inconceivable. Dharma body is constant, wisdom complete, and the severing of delusion fulfilled. All are Buddha-Dharma, with none superior or inferior, and therefore they are not vertical. The three virtues interpenetrate as one Dharma realm, with no other Dharma outside that realm, and therefore they are not horizontal. They can establish many things and therefore are not fixedly one; they return together to the ultimate truth and therefore are not mutually different.
The three dots of the graph yi disclose this structure. They are neither arrayed horizontally nor stacked vertically and cannot be separated, yet no dot can be omitted. The one itself is three and therefore not horizontal; the three themselves are one and therefore not vertical. Not fixed as three yet establishing three, they are not one. Not fixed as one yet returning to one, they are not different.
Why Does Explaining the Name End with the Three Obstructions, Three Paths, and Four Inversions?
If Explaining the Name dealt only with lexical meaning, it might seem able to end with neither vertical nor horizontal. Zhiyi instead asks further about the relation of the three virtues to permanence, bliss, self, and purity, then opens the three obstructions, three paths, and four inversions through different forms of karma, retribution, and affliction.
The three virtues do not each receive only one of the four virtues. Explained generally, Dharma body, prajñā, and liberation each possess permanence, bliss, self, and purity. Explained distinctly, the five aggregates can be transformed into the three virtues; or through the four establishments of mindfulness, consciousness can correspond to permanence, feeling to bliss, perception and formations to self, and form to purity. General and distinct each have two modes of opening; the Perfect meaning is sudden, the Distinct meaning gradual.
Likewise, karma can be opened into the three kinds outflow, non-outflow, and neither outflow nor non-outflow, bringing forth the three retributions delimited, expedient, and true. Three paths can be opened within every retribution, and four inversions within every kind of affliction. Because the three virtues are pervasive, the knots of delusion obstructing them must also be distinguished level by level according to what they obstruct.
The chapter thereby returns to its first question: Why do calming and contemplation each have three meanings? Because the names must bear more than a temporarily quiet mind or the understanding of one principle. They bear the road from the delusion of affliction, karma, and result to the awakening of liberation, prajñā, and Dharma body; from the skillful means of the relative to the unattainability of the absolute; and again, from within unattainability, the opening of every practicable gate according to sentient beings.
Through the Eye of the Fuxing
The preceding reading followed Zhiyi’s own questions, answers, and similes across the four divisions. Zhanran’s Fuxing further separates, one by one, several hinges easily conflated into a single level.
First, although the four divisions have four names, their meanings are gathered into only the two levels relative and absolute, and the intent returns to the absolute. The first three directly explain the name that expresses; communicating with the three virtues uses the principle expressed to disclose the name in return. Integrating differences is therefore not a third ultimate Dharma established outside the relative and absolute. It integrates the different names as absolute calming-and-contemplation. The opening simile of forgetting the snare after obtaining the rabbit likewise teaches that a name is an instrument for grasping principle and is no longer clung to after the intent has been attained.
Second, at the point of explaining the name, the three calmings and three contemplations remain general names. They include the three truths but do not yet determine depth or shallowness. Cessation and staying immediately rely on wisdom and severance; the third calming relies specifically on the principle of truth, and the three contemplations run in parallel. The two groups introduced as scriptural statements do not refer precisely to one scripture. Their function is to use the opposed names brightness and darkness, wisdom and foolishness, purity and defilement to disclose that principle has no difference, not to establish a single source text.
Third, the absolute clearly has three steps: breaking the horizontal, breaking the vertical, and properly clarifying the absolute. The four horizontal propositions face one another without depth or shallowness; the four vertical propositions unfold successively with depth and shallowness, but both deep and shallow remain dependent. After properly clarifying the absolute, dependence ends and is named calming, while calming itself then disappears; contemplation likewise is not independently established outside its object. “Extinguishing the absolute” means extinguishing what is depended upon; “absolutely extinguished” means that which extinguishes is also absent. Each order indicates something distinct.
Fourth, self-realization of the absolute has only one flavor; only in transforming others does it open according to the four capacities into the worldly, individually adapted, counteractive, and ultimate-truth teachings. “Neither abiding nor non-abiding” is further judged to comprise the two levels nature emptiness and mark emptiness: it does not abide in the horizontal and vertical propositions, nor does it abide in a state without horizontal and vertical. The answer through the six identities simultaneously preserves that the beginner is identical in principle and loses nothing, while the sage is at the ultimate station and the beginning cannot be confused with it.
Fifth, the three groups in integrating differences have explicit assignments. Names for prajñā belong to contemplation and the virtue of prajñā; names for liberation belong to calming and the virtue of liberation; the four names of space belong to the nonduality of calming and contemplation and the virtue of Dharma body. Communicating with the three virtues also has four directions: the two graphs communicating jointly, calming and contemplation each communicating, the three meanings communicating in pairs, and the three virtues communicating back. If the four directions are compressed into a static table, the movement between names summoning principle and principle responding to names disappears.
Sixth, the scriptures’ partial presentation of one Dharma is only a partial name; the meaning included remains perfect. None of the six Hīnayāna and Mahāyāna vertical and horizontal explanations enters the three dots of the graph yi. This tradition therefore gives its proper explanation through the three levels treasury of principle, causes of practice, and function of the graph. At the end, the treatise’s original text reads “retribution arises from three kinds of affliction,” while Zhanran raises the textual doubt that it should be “karma arises from three kinds of affliction.” This is a doubt concerning text and meaning left by an ancient master; the original graphs and the doubt must both remain visible.
This mirror does not establish another system of calming-and-contemplation in place of the four divisions. It gives name and principle, skillful means and ultimate, one’s own practice and transforming others, and original wording and textual doubt their respective places. Zhiyi makes the name move from relative to absolute, then opens outward again from the absolute into different names and the three virtues. What Zhanran illuminates is the level at which each opening and gathering actually occurs. Read this way, the name calming-and-contemplation is neither fixedly grasped nor deprived by unattainability of its power to guide people into the path. A name is a skillful means for entering principle and must be released when its intent is attained: do not lose the skillful means, and do not mistake it for what is realized.
體相Essence and Characteristics
全文五層 →Full five layers →『體相』容易被讀成一張靜止的定義表:先找一句話說明什麼是體,再列幾個性質說明什麼是相。本論走的卻是另一條路。體太深,不能捧出來給人看;所以要看教怎樣指向它,行人的眼智怎樣顯出它,境界怎樣被說明,又看什麼樣的取法使人得、使人失。
本論以教相、眼智、境界、得失四方面寄顯其體:由教彰理,由眼智辨入理之門,由境界辨諦之權實,由得失辨人之差會。若一開口便執自、執他、執共、執無因,前面再精密的名相也會成為爭競;若破其執而仍能赴緣說法,體才在自行、化他之中同時顯出。
一、同名止觀,為何不是同一個體?
因為『止觀』這個名稱太通。凡夫伏惡修善可以叫止觀,四禪、四無量與六行可以叫止觀;二乘以事禪止心、以四諦慧觀察,也可以叫止觀。若只憑名稱相同,便把有漏、析法無漏、次第大乘與圓頓混成一片,所謂顯體反而成了遮蔽。
本論先從最容易混淆之處下手。凡夫止善能暫治惡,行善能生觀,卻仍未免生死。二乘止觀能出生死,卻以滅色入空、灰身滅智為限。它們不是全然沒有止觀,而是其相不能顯出本章所要顯的體。這個分際很重要:『非今所論』不是把前法抹除,而是不讓通名代替別體。
那麼,大乘的次第三止就是答案嗎?還不是。體真止通達因緣假合,使攀緣妄想於空中止息;方便隨緣止不守空,分別藥病,安住俗諦;息二邊止又使生死流動與涅槃保證兩邊俱寂。三止層層向前,已遠勝凡小,卻仍有可分的三相,所以本論還要繼續追問。
二、三止名稱相似,為何義相不同?
因為前章的三止是三種義,這一章的三止是三種各自成相的止。止息、停止、非止非不止,在前面像三條線共同說明止;到了體相章,每一種止裡又同時具足這三條線。
體真止不只使流動惡息。它還使心停在因緣理上,而因緣之真本源又不落止與不止。方便隨緣止也不只忙於分別眾生藥病。它使散亂無知止息,使心停於假理,而假理本身不動。息二邊止同樣具三義:生死、涅槃俱息,心緣中道而住,實相又不落止與不止。
這種寫法讓人看見,名目重複不等於義理原地踏步。同一個『止息』進入體真、隨緣、息二邊時,各有不同所治;同一個『停止』也不是把心釘死,而是心安於所達之理;同一個『非止』更不是散亂,而是不把實相縮成與不止相對的一邊。
本論於是先問:後三與前三既名似,是否只是換一套說法?回答是:名稱可以髣髴,組織卻已不同。前三共同成就後三,每一後止又具前三。讀到這裡,已可預見圓頓的一三關係,但此刻仍須守住次第,不能先把差別抹平。
三、入空已見真,為何還要從空入假?
因為能見空,不等於能在假法中無誤地利益眾生。從假入空以假為所破、真為所用;它觀假、觀真,所以稱二諦觀,卻只用真而不用假。從空入假則回頭破除對空的滯著,再用假法,分別眾生的根、病、藥,因而相對前觀稱為平等。
本論用一雙剛張開的眼睛回答。盲人初開眼,已能見空,也能見色;可是眼前雖有花草樹木,仍分不清根、莖、枝、葉,不知何者可食、何者是藥、何者有毒。這不是全盲,卻還不能用所見利益別人。眼力進一步明利,才不只見空見色,也洞解因緣、識別麁細藥食。從空入假就是這種由『看見有』進到『能無謬地使用有』的轉變。
那麼,前兩觀為何還不是中道?因為初觀空生死,後觀又空涅槃,兩次破除雖為方便,仍有前後。兩觀一面雙遮生死、涅槃,一面又保存空、假的作用;由此入中道,才雙照二諦。中道不是在空與假外另添第三塊地方,而是前兩方便不再滯礙時的雙遮雙照。
定多、慧多的問答把這個限制說得更尖銳。偏定的初觀、偏慧的第二觀,都不能就此自稱已見佛性;必須以前兩觀為方便,進入第三觀。即使同樣叫慧眼,也要辨位:偏空之眼與圓教十住分見佛性的慧眼,名稱相同,所見並不相同。
四、乾土、濕土、泥與水,差在哪裡?
差在所行所詮是否到中道。本論把高原鑿井的四層展開:見乾土,知道水尚遠;見濕土,知道正在接近;見泥,距水更近;最後得水,才真正解除乾渴。用來譬觀,乾土、濕土、泥分別是初觀、第二觀、第三觀,水是圓頓觀;用來譬教,三藏不詮中道,通教逐漸逼近,別教明中道而仍次第,圓教才如得水。
這個譬喻既肯定前行,也不讓『接近』冒充『已到』。濕土不是水,泥也不是水;但沒有持續穿鑿,水不會顯出。次第三觀的權實、淺深、前後因此都要保留。它們各具貫穿、觀達、不觀觀三義,卻仍條然分張;若還在分張中,便不是本論最後要用的圓頓相。
從假入空能穿破四住磐石,是貫穿;智慧顯出空理,是觀達;空理不落觀與不觀,是不觀觀。從空入假能破無知障,是貫穿;照假而分別無謬,是觀達;假理恆然,是不觀觀。中道觀空掉兩邊,是貫穿;正入中道,是觀達;中道法性不落能觀,是不觀觀。三觀都具三義,仍不取消三觀的次第。
五、圓頓若不分先後,如何還能說三?
因為不分先後並不等於只剩一個空白的一。圓頓止觀說一諦而三諦、一止而三止,一境而三境、一觀而三觀。三不在一之外,一也不吞沒三的作用。本論不用抽象公式獨自支撐這件事,而連用三幅圖像。
第一幅是一念心有三相。心只是一念,三相不必排成三個時刻;所止之法雖一而三,能止之心雖三而一。第二幅是一面三目。摩醯首羅只有一面,面上卻有三眼;不能因一面否認三眼,也不能因三眼把面裂成三張。觀三即一,由一境又能發三觀,正像一面三目。
第三幅是眼、日、色。若眼可以獨見,便不須日光;若沒有形色,縱有眼與日,也無所見。眼譬止,日譬觀,色譬境;三法沒有誰先完成再等待誰,也沒有哪一法能獨自成就見。圓頓所說的不前不後,正是這種不異時、不相離。
於是,前面所有次第名義都能收入一心而不失其用。體無明顛倒而見實相,仍可名體真止;遍歷諸境而安心不動,仍可名方便隨緣止;生死、涅槃兩邊休息,仍可名息二邊止。入空、入假、入中也都在一念中成立。眾名沒有被刪掉,卻不再互相阻隔;一念不動真際,也不妨善分別諸法相。
六、體既非知非見,為何又談眼智?
因為不可直接指出的體,仍可由遠近兩重關係使人理解。止觀是因,眼智是果;由因顯體較遠,由果顯體較近。次第說時,三止分別發慧眼、法眼、佛眼,三觀分別成一切智、道種智、一切種智;眼能見,智能知,遂從所得之果顯出真、俗、中三體。
知與見是否不同?本論先答以四句:有人知而不見,有人見而不知,有人又知又見,也有人不知不見。凡夫既未證又未聞,所以不見不知;二乘有聞有證,所以又知又見;辟支佛自證而未從他聞,是見而不知;方便道人由聞得知而尚未證,是知而不見。信行由聞發慧,稱智知;法行由思惟得定、由定發慧眼,稱眼見。兩者同證真,只依所從之因保存不同名稱。
進到不次第時,答案又轉了一層:止就是觀,觀就是止;眼就是智,智就是眼。說眼是從見的作用立名,說智是從知的作用立名。佛眼不是把肉眼、天眼、慧眼、法眼丟掉,而是一眼具五種照用;好像眾流入海失去河名,水用並未消失。佛智也不是三團智慧並排,而是一智照空名一切智,照假名道種智,照空假中而見實相名一切種智。
境與諦因此像同一物從左右得名,見與知像同一作用從眼智得名。經文中雖為易解而次第列說,法本身仍在一心。這也解開一個常見疑惑:說法有先後,不表示所說之法必被切成前後;名稱有增減,不表示所顯的體隨名稱增減。
七、三諦不可說,為何還有三種說法?
因為不可說說的是諦理無固定自性,三種說法說的是面對因緣時如何開口。隨情是隨他意,隨情智是隨自他意,隨智是隨自意;三者不是對同一命題作三次互斥裁決,而是依所對之人、所到之位,顯示說與證的距離。
盲人問乳的譬喻把這個距離寫得最鮮明。有人說乳白如貝,有人說像米末、像雪、像鶴。四種譬喻都能指向白,沒有一個就是乳的真色。盲人若抓住一譬反駁另一譬,爭得愈用力,離親見愈遠。四門說三諦也是如此:有、空、亦有亦空、非有非空,都能因根情而施設;未見者若執一文排斥餘說,便把甘露喝成傷命之物。
隨情因此不是說眾生所想都是真理,而是如來俯順根情,以不同門使人可入。隨情智把凡情所及束成二,把聖智所證束成一:相似位雖觀三諦,仍在方便;初住破無明、見佛性,才從智說中道。隨智則直說三諦唯智所照,百非皆遣、四句皆亡;像乳色只能由開眼親見,言語無法替盲人完成看見。
本論又反問:二諦既能依隨情、隨情智、隨智說成三番,中道為何不能同樣赴緣?佛的降胎、出生、出家、成道、入滅皆以中夜表中,一色一香也不離中道;中道不是拒絕因緣的沉默物,所以同樣可依三意而說。
八、三乘四,為何不是十二種真理?
因為四悉檀說的是說法作用,不是再增加四個所證之體。每一種說諦,都可令眾生歡喜、令善根增長、對治惡病、悟入第一義。有人聞真歡喜,有人聞俗歡喜,有人聞中歡喜,是世界;有人聞無、有、中而戒慧增長,是為人;有人依不同法破睡眠、散亂與偏邪,是對治;有人聞有、無、中而在相應處開悟,是第一義。
三種說法各具四意,所以合為十二。這個乘法不要求十二格內的語句彼此相同,反而承認眾生適宜、病障、悟入各異。有時說生法,眾生在無生法得度;有時說無生法,眾生反在生法得度。關鍵不在句面是否迎合預期,而在這一次說法實際完成了哪一種利益。
欲、性、行、憶想又分別顯出四意。欲所樂不同,先以世界令其歡喜;善性潛伏,聞法而發,屬為人;惡行彰露,須相應法破除,屬對治;偏邪之想本是慧數,若被導正便成不顛倒,屬第一義。三乘四於是把『為緣而說』拆成可辨的十二種機用,目的不是增廣名目,而是停止凡情以一種說法限制聖意。
到了『私謂』,語氣另轉。記者把三番說簡括為全與、半與半奪、全奪:隨情把俗、真都依凡情開說;隨情智只許凡情所知為俗,把真歸聖智;隨智則說凡情於二諦俱不識。這一段自標私說,作用是把前面繁密關係收成易解的與奪,不應反過來遮掉前文三說、十二悉檀的完整展開。
九、諦與智數目一直變,體是否也跟著變?
沒有。離合改變的是教門的說法,不是把所顯之體切多或縮少。三藏方便先說二諦,又可在其上加中道而說三;通教於真諦中辨但空、不但空,合時一真,離時兩真;別教把前兩教的有、無合成自己的俗,再開有為俗、無為真,以不但空為第一義;圓教則只明一實諦,為方便而說三。
出與不出的舊爭,也在離合中取得位置。只說佛果出二諦外,便須回答佛智另照何境、另斷何惑;只說不出,又難顯佛智與二乘不同。本論不以口號選邊,而從但空、不但空的開合,使出與不出各在相應意義上成立。
四諦把同一關係橫開:生滅配三藏,無生配通教,無量配別教,無作配圓教。因緣所生、即空、假名、中道四句,又可分配四種四諦。智也能由一、二、三、四開到十一:一佛智能一相寂滅而又知種種相;二智以權照有無、以實照中;四智有因果、權實、總別、單複多種解;十一智則分別照俗、真、中。名字雖增減,所照不因此移動。
當諦與智合說,三藏、通、別、圓各有眼智由諦而發、又回緣於諦的配法;別接通更顯示,空假二觀破惑後,仍須聞中道、修觀破無明。接的是通教行人向中道進入的關節,不是任意把任何一教的因果接到另一教。
十、真正的失,從哪一念開始?
從把境智判成一定由某一性生起開始。若說智自己生而照天然之境,是自生;若說智全由境而有、境全由智而有,是他生;若說境智和合共生,是共生;若說不由前三、自然如此,是無因。四種話看似在解釋境智,其實一旦被執成性,便都成依倚。
本論把過患一節一節追下去:有依倚,就認自己為是、他者為非;有是非,就有愛恚;愛恚生煩惱;煩惱生戲論爭競;爭競發身口意業;業又牽人輪迴苦海。失不在最後受苦才突然出現,而在最初抓住一個自性解釋時已開始。
怎樣止住這條鏈?以不自生、不他生、不共生、不無因生破四性。性破,依倚也破,是非、愛恚、煩惱、業苦便失去根。此時不可說,不是什麼都沒有,而是沒有一個可執的生法可由言語固定。舍利弗默然、維摩詰無言,分別顯出這個言語道斷。
但本論隨即再問:既不可說,還能不能說?回答是能。因四悉檀因緣,可以說自生、他生、共生、無因;只是性執早已破,所餘全是假名。破四性名實慧,破後仍能赴緣說四名權慧。若把『不可說』變成拒絕化他的沉默,又會失去權慧;若把方便所說重新執成自性,又會失去實慧。
凡夫兩失,因自行執四性,化他又無四悉檀;二乘破四性,自行一得,卻不度眾生,化他一失;菩薩既破性又赴緣,自他兩得。這個得失還會隨通、別、圓展轉再判:後教回望前教,前面自以為不可思議的得,仍可能帶著可思議的方便痕跡。到圓教,至理無說而能為緣四說,假名當體無生;自行無依倚戲論,化他又能以不可說而說,才以自他俱得收束全章。
輔行之眼
上來依本論自身由教相、眼智、境界到得失的次第而讀。湛然《止觀輔行傳弘決》為這條長路補上幾個極關鍵的路標。
第一,四科不是平列。教能詮理,所以居先;詣理須行,行由眼智,所以居次;境是所詣之理,故再居次;得失則辨取理之人與自行化他。由此回看,本論不是從名相轉到另一批名相,而是由能詮、能行逐步走向所詣,再把能否取理交還給人。
第二,體與相的簡明界說出於這面釋讀之鏡:所詮諦理名體,權實大小分別名相。這一判能總攝全章,卻屬釋讀層;本論正文以四科顯體,並沒有先下同一句定義。兩層並觀,章法與原說各自清楚。
第三,前後三止的關係由鏡文說得最清楚:釋名章三止共同成一諦,體相章三止各成一諦;體相每一止,又都具前章三義。次第三觀也仍條然各別。直到圓頓轉科,才以絕待名顯一諦三諦,明能所同時遍滿、即一而三。因此,提前把次第段讀成圓融,與停在次第段而不入圓頓,同樣會失去文章轉折。
第四,盲乳譬是有意轉用。原來經中另有它所對的外計場景,本論借其意來說四門與三諦。鏡文明确指出用途稍異,正好提醒互讀者:同一譬喻進入另一論證,可以保存形象而改變所指;辨出轉用,比假定所有相似語都只能有一個固定意思更貼近古人用經的方法。
第五,『私謂』不是智者當眾所說。湛然明標它為章安私釋,理由是既非大師當眾之言,也非親對大師印述。併與、半與半奪、併奪因此可用來幫助理解三番二諦,卻不能反署為智者親說,更不能再誤作湛然自立。這個小小的作者層標記,守住了整部說、記、疏三層的可信度。
第六,離合的數目不宜被實體化。鏡文以『諦體恆三』說明智數可增可減,又保留《大智度論》對四智的眾解,不替龍樹決定臧否。莊嚴說出、開善說不出,也各得一邊;取得全意後,出與不出皆可成立。這不是含混,而是承認教門依根機開合時,片面句子各有適用範圍。
第七,得失章的四性不是抽象論理遊戲。湛然把自、他、共、無因逐項繫回境智,又把依倚、是非、愛恚、戲論、業苦的鏈條照亮。破四性本身就是觀法;諸教都離性執,只是所破深淺不同。破後四說仍立,才形成實慧與權慧、自行與化他的兩面。
第八,本論引《金光明》稱『不可思議智境、不可思議智照』,鏡文卻逐項列出經中的智光、智炬、智行、智聚、智境,並明記本論作照。這不是用相近義補平字面的地方,而是本論用語與現存經句之間的實際差異。湛然保留兩邊,仍從智境相即說明章旨。四不可說一段也是如此:本論明引舍利弗與維摩詰作首尾,中間兩層由鏡文依教準配;釋義可以補出結構,卻不把準配冒作正文已引。
《止觀義例》以『開顯體出眼智』提示章數可開,《止觀大意》又以三一無寄、諦觀名別體同來壓縮全章。兩部綱要共同指出:體相不是把三變成一,也不是把一攤成三;它要在名相離合中始終看見所顯不動,又在不可說中保住赴緣之說。如此回到章末,自他俱得不再只是分類表最後一格,而是整章對止觀體相最實際的驗收。
“Essence and characteristics” is easily read as a static table of definitions: first find one sentence stating what essence is, then list several properties explaining characteristics. The treatise takes another road. The essence is too deep to hold up for display, so one must see how teaching points toward it, how practitioners’ eye and wisdom disclose it, how objects are explained, and what manner of grasping causes gain or loss.
The treatise provisionally discloses its essence through teaching characteristics, eye and wisdom, objects, and gain and loss: teaching makes principle clear; eye and wisdom distinguish entrances into principle; objects distinguish provisional and real truth; gain and loss distinguish people’s accordance and departure. If the moment one speaks one grasps self, other, both, or no cause, even the most precise preceding names and marks become contention. Only when such grasping is broken while one can still teach according to conditions is the essence disclosed in one’s own practice and transforming others together.
1. Why Do Things with the Same Name “Calming-and-Contemplation” Not Have the Same Essence?
Because “calming-and-contemplation” is too general a name. Ordinary beings’ subduing evil and cultivating goodness can be called calming-and-contemplation; the four dhyānas, four immeasurables, and six practices can be called calming-and-contemplation. The Two Vehicles’ use of phenomenal meditation to calm mind and Four-Truths wisdom to contemplate can also be called calming-and-contemplation. If the shared name alone blends outflow, analytical non-outflow, successive Mahāyāna, and the perfect and sudden into one, what is called disclosing the essence instead conceals it.
The treatise begins with the most easily confused boundary. Ordinary beings’ goodness of calming can temporarily treat evil and their wholesome practice give rise to contemplation, yet they still have not escaped birth and death. The Two Vehicles’ calming-and-contemplation can leave birth and death but is limited by extinguishing form to enter emptiness and reducing body to ashes and wisdom to extinction. They are not entirely without calming-and-contemplation; rather, their characteristics cannot disclose the essence this chapter seeks to disclose. This boundary matters: “not what is presently discussed” does not erase earlier Dharmas, but prevents a general name from replacing a distinct essence.
Are the Mahāyāna three successive calmings the answer, then? Not yet. Calming that embodies truth penetrates the provisional combination of causes and conditions so that climbing delusive thought ceases in emptiness. Expedient calming that follows conditions does not guard emptiness, distinguishes medicine and illness, and abides in conventional truth. Calming that ceases the two extremes makes both the movement of birth and death and nirvāṇa grasped as security quiescent. The three calmings advance level by level and far surpass ordinary and Hīnayāna practices, but still possess three distinguishable characteristics. The treatise must therefore keep questioning.
2. Why Do the Three Calmings Have Similar Names but Different Meanings and Characteristics?
Because the preceding chapter’s three calmings are three meanings, while this chapter’s are three kinds of calming, each forming its own characteristic. Cessation, staying, and neither calming nor non-calming previously resembled three lines that together explained calming. In Essence and Characteristics, all three lines are present together within every kind of calming.
Calming that embodies truth does more than cease moving evil. It also lets mind stay in the principle of causes and conditions, while the true source of causes and conditions falls into neither calming nor non-calming. Expedient calming that follows conditions does more than busily distinguish sentient beings’ medicines and illnesses. It ceases scattering and non-knowing, makes mind stay in provisional principle, while provisional principle itself does not move. Calming that ceases the two extremes likewise possesses the three meanings: birth and death and nirvāṇa both cease, mind abides while conditioning the Middle Way, and true mark falls into neither calming nor non-calming.
This style of writing shows that repeated names do not mean the teaching is standing still. The same “cessation” treats different things when it enters embodying truth, following conditions, and ceasing the two extremes. The same “staying” does not nail the mind down but settles it in the principle reached. The same “non-calming” is not scattering but refusal to shrink true mark into one extreme opposed to non-calming.
The treatise therefore first asks whether the later three are only another wording for the earlier three because their names resemble one another. The answer is that names may be similar while their organization has changed. The earlier three together accomplish the later three, and every later calming possesses the earlier three. Here one can already anticipate the perfect-and-sudden relation of one and three, but at this moment succession must still be preserved; difference cannot be erased in advance.
3. If Entering Emptiness Already Sees the True, Why Enter the Provisional from Emptiness?
Because seeing emptiness does not equal benefiting sentient beings without error amid provisional dharmas. Entering emptiness from the provisional takes the provisional as what is broken and the true as what is used. It contemplates both provisional and true and is therefore called contemplation of the two truths, but it uses the true and not the provisional. Entering the provisional from emptiness turns back to break stagnation in emptiness and again uses provisional dharmas, distinguishing sentient beings’ faculties, illnesses, and medicines. It is therefore called equal in relation to the preceding contemplation.
The treatise answers with a pair of newly opened eyes. When a blind person’s eyes first open, they can see both space and form. Yet although flowers, grasses, and trees stand before them, they cannot distinguish root, stem, branch, and leaf or know which are edible, medicinal, or poisonous. This is no longer total blindness, but what is seen cannot yet be used to benefit others. Only as vision becomes clearer can one not merely see space and form but understand causes and conditions and distinguish coarse and subtle, medicines and foods. Entering the provisional from emptiness is this transition from “seeing existence” to “using existence without error.”
Why are the first two contemplations still not the Middle Way? The initial contemplation empties birth and death; the later contemplation further empties nirvāṇa. Although both acts of breaking serve as skillful means, they still have before and after. On one side the two contemplations obstruct birth and death and nirvāṇa together; on the other they retain the functions of emptiness and provisionality. Only by entering the Middle Way through them do they illuminate both truths. The Middle is not a third territory added outside emptiness and provisionality, but their double obstruction and double illumination once the two skillful means no longer become stuck.
The exchange concerning excess concentration and excess wisdom sharpens this limit. The initial contemplation leaning toward concentration and the second leaning toward wisdom cannot thereby claim already to have seen buddha-nature. They must serve as skillful means for entry into the third contemplation. Even the same name wisdom eye requires discrimination by station: the eye of one-sided emptiness and the wisdom eye of the Perfect Teaching’s ten abodes that partially sees buddha-nature share a name but do not see the same thing.
4. What Is the Difference among Dry Earth, Damp Earth, Mud, and Water?
The difference is whether the practice and teaching reach the Middle Way. The treatise unfolds four stages of digging a well on a high plateau: seeing dry earth means water is still far; seeing damp earth means it is approaching; seeing mud means it is closer; obtaining water finally relieves thirst. As a simile for contemplation, dry earth, damp earth, and mud are the first, second, and third contemplations, while water is perfect-and-sudden contemplation. As a simile for teaching, the Tripiṭaka does not express the Middle Way, the Shared Teaching draws closer, the Distinct Teaching clarifies the Middle while retaining succession, and only the Perfect Teaching resembles obtaining water.
The simile affirms earlier practice without letting “near” masquerade as “arrived.” Damp earth is not water, nor is mud; yet without continued digging, water does not appear. The provisional and real, shallow and deep, before and after of the three successive contemplations must therefore all be preserved. Each possesses penetrating, contemplative comprehension, and contemplation as non-contemplation, yet remains clearly distinct. As long as this division remains, it is not the perfect-and-sudden characteristic finally employed by the treatise.
Entering emptiness from the provisional can pierce the bedrock of the four abidings and is penetrating; wisdom discloses empty principle and is contemplative comprehension; empty principle falls into neither contemplation nor non-contemplation and is contemplation as non-contemplation. Entering the provisional from emptiness can break the obstruction of non-knowing and is penetrating; it illuminates the provisional and distinguishes without error and is contemplative comprehension; provisional principle is constantly so and is contemplation as non-contemplation. Contemplation of the Middle empties the two extremes and is penetrating; properly enters the Middle and is contemplative comprehension; while Dharma-nature of the Middle falls outside an active contemplator and is contemplation as non-contemplation. All three contemplations possess the three meanings without canceling their succession.
5. If the Perfect and Sudden Has No Before or After, How Can It Still Be Called Three?
Because absence of before and after does not leave only a blank one. Perfect-and-sudden calming-and-contemplation teaches one truth as three truths, one calming as three calmings, one object as three objects, and one contemplation as three contemplations. Three are not outside one, nor does one swallow the functions of three. The treatise does not support this with an abstract formula alone but gives three images.
The first is one thought possessing three marks. Mind is only one thought; its three marks need not be arranged as three moments. The Dharma calmed is one and three, while the mind that calms is three and one. The second is three eyes on one face. Maheśvara has only one face, but three eyes are on it. One cannot deny the eyes because there is one face, nor tear the face into three because there are three eyes. Contemplating three is itself one, while one object can give rise to three contemplations—like one face and three eyes.
The third is eye, sun, and form. If the eye could see alone, sunlight would not be needed. If there were no forms, even with eye and sun there would be nothing to see. Eye represents calming, sun contemplation, and form object. None completes its work first and waits for the others, and none independently accomplishes seeing. The perfect and sudden’s absence of before and after is precisely this absence of different times and separation.
Every preceding successive name and meaning can therefore enter one mind without losing its function. Embodying ignorance and inversion and seeing true mark can still be called calming that embodies truth. Moving through all objects while mind abides unmoved can still be called expedient calming that follows conditions. Birth and death and nirvāṇa both coming to rest can still be called calming that ceases the two extremes. Entering emptiness, entering the provisional, and entering the Middle all stand within one thought. The many names are not deleted, yet no longer obstruct one another. One thought does not move from the limit of the true and still skillfully distinguishes the marks of all dharmas.
6. If the Essence Is Neither Knowing nor Seeing, Why Speak of Eye and Wisdom?
Because an essence that cannot be directly indicated can still be made intelligible through two degrees of relation, distant and near. Calming-and-contemplation is cause; eye and wisdom are result. Cause discloses essence from farther away, result from nearer. In the successive explanation, the three calmings separately give rise to the wisdom, Dharma, and Buddha eyes, while the three contemplations separately accomplish omniscience, wisdom of the varieties of the path, and omniscience of all aspects. Eye can see and wisdom can know, so the true, conventional, and Middle essences are disclosed from the results attained.
Do knowing and seeing differ? The treatise first answers through four propositions: some know without seeing, some see without knowing, some both know and see, and some neither know nor see. Ordinary beings have neither realized nor heard and therefore neither see nor know. The Two Vehicles have both heard and realized and therefore know and see. Pratyekabuddhas realize by themselves without hearing from another and therefore see without knowing. People on the expedient path know through hearing but have not realized and therefore know without seeing. Practitioners who follow faith give rise to wisdom from hearing and are called wisdom knowing; practitioners who follow Dharma attain concentration through reflection and give rise from concentration to the wisdom eye and are called eye seeing. Both realize the true, but retain different names according to their causes.
Upon entering the non-successive, the answer turns another level: calming is contemplation and contemplation calming; eye is wisdom and wisdom eye. Eye is named from the function of seeing, wisdom from the function of knowing. The Buddha eye does not discard flesh, deva, wisdom, and Dharma eyes but is one eye possessing five illuminating functions. It resembles streams entering the ocean and losing their river names while the function of water does not disappear. Buddha wisdom is likewise not three masses of wisdom arranged side by side. One wisdom illuminating emptiness is called omniscience, illuminating the provisional wisdom of the varieties of the path, and illuminating emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle and seeing true mark omniscience of all aspects.
Object and truth are therefore like left and right names for one thing; seeing and knowing like one function named through eye and wisdom. Although scriptural explanations are presented successively for ease of understanding, the Dharma itself remains in one mind. This resolves a common doubt: teaching in a sequence does not mean the Dharma taught must be cut into before and after; increasing or decreasing names does not mean the essence disclosed increases or decreases with them.
7. If the Three Truths Cannot Be Spoken, Why Are There Three Modes of Teaching Them?
Because “cannot be spoken” means the principle of truth has no fixed self-nature, while the three modes explain how one speaks when facing conditions. According to sentient understanding follows another’s intent; according to understanding and wisdom follows the intent of self and other; according to wisdom follows one’s own intent. These are not three mutually exclusive verdicts on one proposition, but disclose the distance between teaching and realization according to the person addressed and the station reached.
The blind person asking about milk writes this distance most vividly. One person says milk is white like a shell; others say rice flour, snow, or a crane. All four similes can point toward white, yet none is the true color of milk. If the blind person seizes one simile to refute another, the harder the dispute, the farther from direct seeing. Teaching the three truths through the four gates is the same: existence, emptiness, both existence and emptiness, and neither existence nor emptiness can all be established according to faculties and understanding. When those who have not seen grasp one passage and reject the others, ambrosia becomes a drink that harms life.
Teaching according to sentient understanding therefore does not mean that everything sentient beings think is truth. It means the Tathāgata lowers himself and follows their faculties and understanding, using different gates to give them an entrance. Teaching according to understanding and wisdom gathers what ordinary understanding reaches into two and what sage wisdom realizes into one. Although those at the stage resembling realization contemplate the three truths, they remain in skillful means; only at the first abode, after breaking ignorance and seeing buddha-nature, is the Middle spoken from wisdom. Teaching according to wisdom directly says the three truths are illuminated only by wisdom, with a hundred negations dismissed and all four propositions gone. The color of milk can be directly seen only when the eyes open; words cannot see on a blind person’s behalf.
The treatise then asks in return: if the two truths can be taught in three rounds according to sentient understanding, understanding and wisdom, and wisdom, why could the Middle Way not likewise respond to conditions? The Buddha’s entering the womb, birth, leaving home, awakening, and nirvāṇa all use midnight to represent the Middle, and not a single color or fragrance is other than the Middle Way. The Middle Way is not a silent object refusing conditions, so it can likewise be taught according to three intents.
8. Why Does Three Times Four Not Make Twelve Kinds of Truth?
Because the four siddhāntas describe functions of teaching, not four more essences realized. Every way of teaching the truths can delight sentient beings, cause wholesome roots to grow, counteract evil illness, and lead into the ultimate truth. Some rejoice upon hearing the true, others the conventional, and others the Middle: this is worldly. Some hear absence, existence, or the Middle and morality and wisdom grow: this is individually adapted. Some use different Dharmas to break sleepiness, scattering, and partial deviation: this is counteractive. Some hear existence, absence, or the Middle and awaken at the corresponding place: this is the ultimate truth.
Each of the three modes of teaching possesses the four intents and therefore totals twelve. This multiplication does not require the sentences in twelve boxes to be identical; it instead recognizes that sentient beings’ needs, illnesses, obstructions, and entrances into awakening differ. At times arising dharmas are taught and sentient beings are liberated through non-arising; at times non-arising dharmas are taught and they are liberated through arising. The key is not whether the sentence matches an expectation, but which benefit this act of teaching actually accomplishes.
Desire, nature, practice, and recollection and thought further disclose the four intents. What is desired differs, so the worldly first gives delight. Wholesome nature lies concealed, arises upon hearing Dharma, and belongs to the individually adapted. Evil practice appears openly and must be broken by a corresponding Dharma, so it belongs to counteraction. Partial and deviant perception is itself a mental factor of wisdom; properly directed, it becomes non-inversion, and therefore belongs to the ultimate truth. Three times four analyzes “teaching through conditions” into twelve distinguishable functions. Its purpose is not to proliferate names but to stop ordinary understanding from restricting a sage’s intent to one teaching.
At “my private view,” the voice changes. The recorder summarizes the three rounds as full granting, half granting and half withholding, and full withholding. Teaching according to sentient understanding grants both conventional and true through ordinary understanding. Teaching according to understanding and wisdom permits what ordinary understanding knows to be conventional but assigns the true to sage wisdom. Teaching according to wisdom says ordinary understanding recognizes neither of the two truths. This passage marks itself as a private explanation. It helps gather the preceding dense relations into an accessible pattern of granting and withholding, but must not be used to obscure the full unfolding of the three modes and twelve siddhāntas.
9. As the Numbers of Truths and Wisdoms Keep Changing, Does the Essence Change Too?
No. Separation and combination change the teaching gate’s mode of speech; they do not cut the essence disclosed into more pieces or compress it into fewer. The expedient Tripiṭaka first teaches two truths and can add the Middle Way above them to speak of three. The Shared Teaching distinguishes only-emptiness and not-only emptiness within ultimate truth, combining them as one true and separating them as two. The Distinct Teaching combines the existence and absence of the preceding two teachings as its conventional, then opens existence as conventional and absence as true, with not-only emptiness as the ultimate. The Perfect Teaching clarifies only the one real truth and teaches three through skillful means.
The earlier dispute over going beyond or not going beyond also receives a place within separation and combination. To say only that the Buddha’s fruit goes beyond the two truths requires an answer about what different object Buddha wisdom illuminates and what different delusion it severs. To say only that it does not go beyond makes it difficult to distinguish Buddha wisdom from that of the Two Vehicles. The treatise does not select one slogan, but through opening and combining only-emptiness and not-only emptiness lets going beyond and not going beyond each stand in its appropriate meaning.
The Four Truths open the same relation horizontally: active corresponds to the Tripiṭaka, non-arising to the Shared, immeasurable to the Distinct, and actionless to the Perfect. The four clauses dharmas arising through conditions, emptiness itself, provisional names, and the Middle Way can in turn be assigned to the four kinds of Four Truths. Wisdom can likewise open from one, two, three, and four through eleven. One Buddha wisdom is quiescent in one mark and still knows many marks. Two wisdoms use the provisional to illuminate existence and absence and the real to illuminate the Middle. Four wisdoms have multiple explanations through cause and result, provisional and real, general and distinct, and simple and compound. Eleven wisdoms illuminate conventional, true, and Middle distinctly. Names increase and decrease without moving what is illuminated.
When truth and wisdom are taught together, the Tripiṭaka, Shared, Distinct, and Perfect Teachings each have arrangements in which eye and wisdom arise from truth and return to condition truth. The Distinct Teaching’s reception of the Shared further shows that after contemplations of emptiness and provisionality break delusion, practitioners must still hear the Middle Way, cultivate contemplation, and break ignorance. What is received is the hinge through which practitioners of the Shared Teaching enter the Middle, not an arbitrary joining of any cause and result from one teaching to another.
10. From Which Thought Does Real Loss Begin?
It begins with deciding that object and wisdom must arise through one fixed nature. If wisdom arises by itself and illuminates a naturally present object, this is self-arising. If wisdom exists entirely through the object and the object entirely through wisdom, this is arising from another. If object and wisdom jointly arise in combination, this is shared arising. If none of the first three applies and they are naturally so, this is causeless. The four statements appear to explain object and wisdom, but once grasped as natures they all become dependencies.
The treatise follows the fault link by link. With dependence, one judges oneself right and others wrong. Right and wrong produce love and anger; love and anger produce affliction; affliction produces conceptual play and contention; contention generates bodily, verbal, and mental karma; karma draws beings through the ocean of cyclic suffering. Loss does not suddenly appear only when suffering is finally experienced. It has already begun when one first grasps an explanation as self-nature.
How is this chain stopped? Break the four natures through non-arising from self, other, both, or no cause. When nature is broken, dependence breaks; right and wrong, love and anger, affliction, karma, and suffering lose their root. At this point inexpressibility does not mean nothing exists, but that there is no arising Dharma to be fixed through language. Śāriputra’s silence and Vimalakīrti’s wordlessness separately disclose this severing of the path of words.
The treatise immediately asks again: if it cannot be spoken, can it still be taught? The answer is yes. Through the causes and conditions of the four siddhāntas, arising from self, other, both, and no cause can be taught. Grasping at nature has already been broken; everything remaining is provisional name. Breaking the four natures is real wisdom. Afterward still teaching four in accord with conditions is provisional wisdom. If “inexpressible” becomes a refusal to transform others, provisional wisdom is lost; if expedient teachings are grasped anew as self-natures, real wisdom is lost.
Ordinary beings lose twice because they grasp the four natures in their own practice and lack the four siddhāntas in transforming others. The Two Vehicles break the four natures and gain in their own practice, but do not liberate sentient beings and lose in transforming others. Bodhisattvas both break nature and respond to conditions and gain in self and other. This judgment of gain and loss is then successively judged again through the Shared, Distinct, and Perfect Teachings. A later teaching looking back at an earlier one may find that a gain previously called inconceivable still bears traces of conceivable skillful means. Only in the Perfect Teaching, where ultimate principle is beyond speech yet can be taught in four ways through conditions and provisional names are themselves non-arising, does the chapter conclude with both self and other gaining.
Through the Eye of the Fuxing
The preceding reading followed the treatise’s sequence from teaching characteristics through eye and wisdom and objects to gain and loss. Zhanran’s Zhiguan Fuxing Chuanhong Jue adds several crucial guideposts to this long road.
First, the four divisions are not parallel. Teaching can express principle and therefore comes first. Reaching principle requires practice, and practice depends on eye and wisdom, so these come next. Object is the principle reached and therefore follows. Gain and loss then discern the person who grasps principle and the self and other of practice. Read backward through this structure, the treatise does not move from names and marks to another batch of names and marks, but step by step from what expresses and what practices toward what is reached, then returns whether principle is grasped to the person.
Second, the mirror supplies the concise distinction between essence and characteristics: the principle of truth expressed is called essence; differentiating provisional and real, great and small, is called characteristics. This judgment gathers the whole chapter but belongs to the interpretive layer. The base treatise discloses essence through four divisions and does not first state the same definition. Reading both layers together leaves chapter structure and base teaching each clear.
Third, the mirror states the relation between the earlier and later three calmings most clearly: the three calmings in Explaining the Name together form one truth, while the three in Essence and Characteristics each form one truth; every calming here again possesses the preceding three meanings. The successive three contemplations likewise remain clearly distinct. Only at the turn to perfect and sudden does the name absolute disclose one truth as three truths and clarify agent and object as simultaneously pervasive, one itself and three. Reading succession as perfect integration too early and remaining in succession without entering perfect and sudden equally lose the text’s turn.
Fourth, the blind-person-and-milk simile is deliberately repurposed. In its original scripture it addresses another non-Buddhist setting, while the treatise borrows its meaning to teach the four gates and three truths. The mirror explicitly notes that its use differs slightly. This reminds cross-readers that when one simile enters another argument, its image can remain while its referent changes. Recognizing this repurposing follows ancient scriptural usage more closely than assuming all similar wording can bear only one fixed meaning.
Fifth, “my private view” is not something Zhiyi taught publicly. Zhanran explicitly marks it as Zhang’an’s private explanation because it was neither spoken by the Great Master before the assembly nor stated directly to him for confirmation. Full granting, half granting and half withholding, and full withholding can therefore help explain the three rounds of the two truths, but cannot be reattributed as Zhiyi’s own statement, still less mistaken for something Zhanran independently established. This small authorial marker protects the credibility of the teaching, recording, and commentary layers throughout the work.
Sixth, the numbers in separation and combination must not be reified. The mirror’s statement that “the essence of the truths remains constantly three” explains how wisdom-numbers can increase and decrease, while preserving the Dazhidu Lun’s many explanations of the four wisdoms without deciding on Nāgārjuna’s behalf. Zhuangyan says beyond and Kaishan not beyond, and each grasps one side. Once the whole intent is obtained, beyond and not beyond can both stand. This is not vagueness but recognition that partial sentences each have a scope when teaching gates open and gather according to faculties.
Seventh, the four natures in the gain-and-loss chapter are not an abstract logical game. Zhanran ties self, other, both, and no cause one by one back to object and wisdom and illuminates the chain from dependence through right and wrong, love and anger, conceptual play, karma, and suffering. Breaking the four natures is itself contemplative practice. All teachings leave grasping at nature, though what they break differs in depth. Only when four teachings remain after breaking do real and provisional wisdom, one’s own practice and transforming others, form both sides.
Eighth, the treatise cites the Suvarṇaprabhāsa Sūtra as saying “the inconceivable object of wisdom and inconceivable illumination by wisdom,” while the mirror lists the scripture’s light of wisdom, torch of wisdom, practice of wisdom, accumulation of wisdom, and object of wisdom and expressly records that the treatise reads “illumination.” This is not a place to smooth the wording through similar meanings, but an actual difference between the treatise’s usage and the extant scriptural sentence. Zhanran preserves both while still explaining the chapter’s purport through the identity of wisdom and object. The four inexpressibles are the same: the treatise explicitly cites Śāriputra and Vimalakīrti at the beginning and end, while the mirror supplies the two middle levels by assignment according to teaching. Interpretation can complete the structure, but cannot pretend that the assigned parallels were already quoted in the base text.
The Zhiguan Yili uses “opening and disclosing the essence brings forth eye and wisdom” to show that the chapter count can open, while the Zhiguan Dayi compresses the entire chapter through three and one having nowhere to lodge and truth and contemplation differing in name but sharing an essence. Both outlines point in the same direction: Essence and Characteristics neither turns three into one nor spreads one into three. Amid separation and combination of names and marks, it continuously sees that what is disclosed does not move; amid the inexpressible, it preserves speech responding to conditions. Returning in this way to the chapter’s end, self and other gaining together is no longer merely the final cell in a classification table, but the most practical verification of the essence and characteristics of calming-and-contemplation.
攝法Embracing the Dharmas
全文五層 →Full five layers →『止觀名略,攝法不周。』這個疑問十分自然。世間與出世間的法如此繁多,理有權實,惑有內外,智行有淺深,位次與教門又各自展開;只說止、觀,會不會只是用兩個簡單的名字,遮住了法的差別?
本論的回答不是先增添更多名稱,而是指出止觀本來就站在一切法的要處。止使諸法寂靜,如灸病得穴,穴位一準,眾患皆除;觀能照見真理,如得珠王,一珠在手,眾寶皆獲。止不是眾多三昧之外的另一法,而是一切三昧所入的王三昧;觀也不是眾多智慧之外的一智,般若所應學的一切法,都不離觀智。名雖只有兩個,作用卻直達根本。
六攝不是六隻箱子
止觀攝法先開六意:理、惑、智、行、位、教。這六項不是把佛法分裝在六隻互不相干的箱子裡,而是一條由理到人的完整次第。
有佛出世也好,無佛出世也好,理性常住;眾生迷理,所以起生死惑;順理而觀,所以有智;有了解而不實行,終究不能到達,因此由解立行;由行證位;位滿之後,又轉而教化他人。理與事、解與行、因與果、自己與他人,就在這條次第上前後相承。
第一是攝理。諦理雖可隨根機開合,雖有偏圓、權實之別,權實之外卻沒有另一個理。正如摩黎山外沒有栴檀,若另立一理,便只是虛妄增益。止觀既能顯出法體,也就沒有一理遺在所顯之外。
惑不是一團黑暗,而是一個會轉動的輪
第二是攝惑。惑從迷理而起,迷就是無明。迷於權理,便有三界內的相應無明與獨頭無明。無明與見思諸使相合,名為相應;不與它們相應,名為獨頭。這一念不知,接著發為貪著,便可沿著十二因緣看見生死如何成立:不知是無明,貪動是行,貪心是識;識與其餘諸陰共起成名色,色動諸根成六入,根著境成觸,觸順境成受,於受中喜樂成愛,愛所生的纏縛成取,造未來業成有,未來諸陰起成生,陰熟為老,捨陰為死。
十二支並非排到老死便停止。煩惱通向業,業通向苦,苦又通向煩惱,三道彼此牽連;老死仍可輪回無明,所以稱輪。三世受生彼此間隔,所以稱分段。這個輪覆蔽真諦,使人不得解脫,便是應治之病;知道病,便知道藥是從假入空的止觀;觀察藥的作用,也能反過來認清病。因此界內惑全由入空止觀收攝。
迷於實理,則三界外仍有相應與獨頭無明。界內惑雖斷,習氣尚存;二乘雖以無常、苦、空、無我對治,對佛法身仍有顛倒。於是無漏智業可配為行,意生身可配識、名色、六入、觸、受,未盡的細惑與戲論可配愛取,未盡的三染可配有,意因移轉與果報變易可配生、老死。十二支又收成緣、相、生、壞四障,仍不出煩惱、業、苦三道。
界外的十二輪雖不退墮三界,仍從無明至老死、由老死至無明。根鈍者先斷界內惑,未習假、中,生到界外還須歷劫學習恒沙佛法,先破障礙化他的塵沙惑,再進斷界外三道。假觀正治塵沙,也能兼伏無明。根利者通惑已盡、別惑已伏,只須修中觀,從初地到後地,分分滅無明,業與苦也隨之分分而滅。唯有佛心全無無明,三道才究竟清淨。止觀攝惑,所收的因此不只是一時煩惱,而是生死從何處發動、如何相續、又如何層層止息的全幅圖景。
有眼還要有足
第三是攝智。世間智不照理,各種出世智慧無論開合多少,都可由三觀收攝。但有了解而沒有實行,終究無所至,所以第四緊接著說攝行。
本論在這裡不重新列出十一智或二十智,而以『如前所說』承接前文。世間智雖不能照理,也已為十一智所收;若再廣明二十智,也仍由三觀完全收攝。分類可以開合,觀智照理的作用卻沒有遺漏。
行分慧行與行行。慧行是正行,行行是助行;毘婆舍那能破煩惱,還須奢摩他協助正知見。正行與助行隨智慧運轉,如雙足隨眼:眼辨方向,足使人抵達。三藏以無常、析法為慧行,以不淨、慈心等為行行;通教以體法如幻為慧行,以數息、念處及緣事止觀為行行;為化眾生而緣俗理,是慧行,歷俗事是行行;緣中道實相而一道清淨,是慧行,歷一切法門而見諸度皆是大乘、十二因緣即是佛性,是行行。
這一正一助,再展開便能收攝修道的一切行門。定慧均等者由止觀兩攝;定少慧多者偏於觀,定多慧少者偏於止。四無量心、九想、八念、十想、八背捨、九次第定,各按寂止或觀照而有所歸。四念處以慧為性,重在觀;若說四意止,使心記持不淨等,也有止的作用。四正勤可總歸於觀,又可細分惡不生屬止、善生長屬觀;四如意足由因得定,以果立名,歸於止。
五根、五力、七覺分、八正道也依其作用分攝,念有時通於兩邊。四諦中有為之行屬觀,無為之滅屬止;十六行屬觀。四弘依四諦而起。十八不共法與四無畏,也依三業、無失、知三世、一切智、漏盡、至處道、障道等作用歸入止觀。三三昧門由止攝,三解脫門由觀攝。六度既可前三歸功德、後三歸智慧,也可前五歸功德而般若歸觀,還可總以功德莊嚴歸止。乃至九種大禪、一百零八三昧,十八空、十喻、五百陀羅尼,所有慧行與行行,無一走出止觀。
這一長串分攝不是名相陳列。它反覆問同一件事:某一行門如何令心寂止,如何令理顯明,又如何讓眼與足彼此成就。名稱可以繁多,修行中的止與觀不能相離。
有位而不住位,無位而不壞因果
第五是攝位。有人以寂滅真如為理由,說一地就是二地、二地就是三地,真如之中無有次位。本論先承認無生無滅、正慧無所得,又隨即指出:正慧雖無所得,仍能對治煩惱、業、苦;三道清淨有深淺,無為法中也就可以說差別。大乘經處處明位,說無所得並不等於抹去修證因果。
析法入空有七賢、七聖、四沙門果等位;體法入空有三乘共位;從空入假,未得其意者成伏惑位,得意而能破三道者成十地位;圓教由信、解、行,從觀行進入相似,破無明而開示悟入佛知見,四十二位同乘寶乘直至道場。十五日月光之用轉而顯著,可以譬智德;十六日月光之用漸減,可以譬斷德。位次顯出智增惑減,卻沒有把真如切成一級一級的實物。
面對『大乘不明地位』的質問,本論先問:若執著無位,是否也把因果、三寶、四諦與四沙門果一併破壞?文字性本離,當體就是解脫;所以說位並不使位有自性,說無位也不應成為新的束縛。依教說有,階位宛然;依教說無,豁同空淨。在空義中說位,位不可得;正因不可得,也不必為有、無二句爭執。
本論接著分辨,破執不等於破壞一切。若把世間因果破到沒有今世、後世,把出世因果破到沒有三寶、四諦、四沙門果,連最初的道果都不能成立,更不可能有後三種道果。真正的空義不是如此:以析法破界內煩惱、業、苦,三藏的三寶、四諦、四沙門果便能成立;以體法破惑,後三種三寶、四諦、四沙門果也能成立。所破的是兩邊的滯著,因果與道果並未被破除。
因緣所生法可以說空,也可施設假名,並顯中道。依空破界內三道,有相應的智慧與斷惑之位;依假漸破界外三道,有賢聖位;依中圓破五住,有六即之位。四句攝一切位,四句又不出止觀。有位而不把位實體化,無位而不壞修證因果,才是止觀攝位所守的兩面。
教法如何從心中展開
第六是攝教。心能為一切法安立名字;若沒有心,便沒有一切名字。觀心偏邪而順無明流,會生各種邪見之教;心也能生五行、六甲、陰陽、經史等世間善教。世間名教如此,出世名教也從心起。
本論先用微塵藏經卷的譬喻說明。極大的經卷記錄大千世界的一切事,卻完整藏在一粒微塵中;一切微塵也都如此。有智慧的人看見經卷,便破塵出卷,使它利益眾生。如來智慧完整具足於眾生身中,只因顛倒覆蔽而不能得見;修八聖道、破除虛妄,便能看見自己的智慧與如來平等。
另一譬喻把十二部經仰寫在虛空中。字句宛然,眾生卻看不見;有人在空中看見,便將它書寫下來,開示眾生。觀心因緣生滅無常,修八正道,是寫出三藏之經;觀因緣生法當體即空,是寫出通教之經;觀心所具差別無量,是寫出別教之經;觀心即是佛性,是寫出中道之經。破塵與寫空,一從覆藏中開顯,一從空中施設文字,都在說教法不是外加於心的異物。
因此,觀心即假、即中,可攝《華嚴》;觀因緣生滅,可攝《四阿含》;觀當體即空,可攝共般若;具觀即空、即假、即中,可攝《方等》;用三觀可攝《大品》;用中觀開佛知見,可攝《法華》;以四句相即觀心,可攝《涅槃》。又依五層觀法顯不定教:觀因緣而同時見因緣即佛性,是乳中殺人;觀析空而見析空即佛性,是酪中殺人;觀即空而見即空即佛性,是生酥殺人;觀假名而見假名即佛性,是熟酥殺人;觀即中而見即中即佛性,是醍醐殺人。本論自釋所謂殺人,就是兩種生死已斷、三道已經清淨。
一切教從心開出,又有兩層意思。眾生心中具一切法門,如來照見其心,按其心法而說,所以無量教法從心而出;如來往昔也曾修漸頓觀心,偏圓具足,再依此心觀教眾生破塵出卷、仰寫空經。心不是把教法縮成一種內在感受,而是教法得以開顯、施設與化他的根源。
六法相攝,還剩哪一法在外
六意依次展開之後,本論沒有停在六條平行分類。它再說一法攝一切法:一理攝理、惑、智、行、位、教;一惑也攝其餘五法;一智、一行、一位、一教,皆各自攝盡六法。
這六句逐項列明:第一,一理不只攝一切理,也攝一切惑、一切智、一切行、一切位、一切教。第二,一惑不只攝一切惑,也攝一切理、一切智、一切行、一切位、一切教。第三,一智不只攝一切智,也攝一切理、一切惑、一切行、一切位、一切教。
第四,一行不只攝一切行,也攝一切理、一切惑、一切智、一切位、一切教。第五,一位不只攝一切位,也攝一切理、一切惑、一切智、一切行、一切教。第六,一教不只攝一切教,也攝一切理、一切惑、一切智、一切行、一切位。六句各從當門起說,所列都是同一組理、惑、智、行、位、教;每一句都把自身與其餘五法一同收入。到此,直接結論仍是止觀名略而攝法周遍:六法依次可分,任何一法又都不在止觀之外。
輔行之眼
上來順本論自身由六意到一法相攝的次第而讀。湛然《輔行》再把幾處容易混讀的關節分開。
第一,止觀二名雖略,其體並不因此不周;止觀是能攝,理、惑、智、行、位、教是所攝。這是能攝、所攝的上一層關係。文有六章;義有次第、不次第二義;意唯同歸圓頓止觀,也就是文六、義二、意一。末段湛然再逐門解釋一理至一教如何各攝餘五〔T1912 0245a06–0245b16〕;這些理由屬《輔行》所釋,不倒寫成本論已逐項說出的原句。
第二,界內惑段引用《成實論》,緊接十二因緣之後,卻不是再用十二因緣解那句話。湛然明辨論文所說的是十業道:意三先發而列在文後,身口七業後動而列在文前;引論正是以三業解三道。本論又用能通後世、能通前七說明彼此通達,不能把這些改寫冒充今本論文的逐字原句。若只因編排相鄰而把它讀成十二支,便改變了所釋對象。
第三,界內與界外雖同用無明、行乃至老死之名,所指的體並不相同。界外配釋又有開合:三種意生身可開為五種,四障可收三道;鈍根先斷塵沙,再進破相應、獨頭的枝本,假觀正攝塵沙而旁攝無明;利根則以中觀直治界外三道。這些是湛然對本論短句的分層,不可倒置成正文已逐項說出的定義。
第四,本論把慧行稱正、行行稱助,是隨文建立的分判;湛然另指出,定慧其實都屬正修,不淨、慈心等事觀才是助行。兩個層次並存,便不會把止當成只能附助觀的次要方法。各行門歸止、歸觀,也是在所攝作用上分說,不是把每一法永遠鎖在單一門中。
第五,經中說無位,在本論所引只見一處;上下文卻廣明位次。湛然據此斷定,執無位便會落入無因無果。無位須與有位相即而讀:位不可得,並不取消斷惑、證果的差別;建立位次,也不使真如變成有階級的實體。
第六,凡有指示、分判與辨說,都可納入教,所以世間邪正與出世偏圓皆在所攝之中。攝教的兩個譬喻又各有作用:破微塵取經卷,顯眾生心中本具法門而被惑覆藏;仰寫空經,顯依觀行施設教文。漸、頓等教既從眾生心法與如來往昔觀心而出,心攝教便不只是『一切名稱由心』的抽象命題,而同時含有開顯自具與隨機化他的方向。
這面鏡最後把名略與義廣重新扣緊。止觀不是把一切法壓成兩個標籤;它以寂照為能攝,以六法為所攝,先依次第展示迷悟、解行、因果與自他的路,再在一法相攝中顯出全體。能守住正文的次第,也看見末後的不次第,才不會在繁多名相中失去一根一穴,也不會以一根一穴抹平法門的差別。
“The names calming-and-contemplation are concise; their embrace of Dharmas is incomplete.” The doubt is entirely natural. Worldly and world-transcending Dharmas are so numerous: principle may be provisional or real, delusion internal or external, wisdom and practice shallow or deep, while stations and gates of teaching each unfold in their own way. If only calming and contemplation are spoken, do two simple names merely cover over the differences among Dharmas?
The treatise does not answer by first adding more names. It points out that calming-and-contemplation already stands at the vital point of all Dharmas. Calming makes them quiescent, like cauterizing illness and finding the point: once the point is accurate, every ailment is removed. Contemplation illuminates principle, like obtaining the jewel king: with this one jewel in hand, all treasures are acquired. Calming is not another Dharma outside the many samādhis, but the king samādhi into which they all enter. Nor is contemplation one wisdom outside the many wisdoms; none of the Dharmas that prajñā should study departs from contemplative wisdom. There are only two names, yet their function reaches the root directly.
The Six Embraces Are Not Six Boxes
The embrace of Dharmas by calming-and-contemplation first opens six intents: principle, delusion, wisdom, practice, station, and teaching. They do not pack the Buddha-Dharma into six unrelated boxes. They form one complete sequence extending from principle to persons.
Whether a Buddha appears or does not appear, the nature of principle constantly abides. Sentient beings are confused about principle, and so the delusions of birth and death arise. They contemplate in accord with principle, and so there is wisdom. Understanding without implementation can never reach its destination, so practice is established from understanding. Practice leads to realization of stations. When stations are fulfilled, one turns to teaching and transforming others. Principle and phenomena, understanding and practice, cause and result, and self and others follow one another within this sequence.
First is embracing principle. Although the principle of truths may be opened and gathered according to faculties, and although partial and perfect or provisional and real differ, no separate principle exists outside provisional and real. Just as there is no sandalwood beyond Mount Moli, establishing another principle would be a false addition. Since calming-and-contemplation can disclose Dharma-essence, no principle is left outside what it discloses.
Delusion Is Not a Mass of Darkness but a Turning Wheel
Second is embracing delusion. Delusion arises from confusion about principle, and confusion is ignorance. Confusion about provisional principle gives rise to associated and solitary-head ignorance within the three realms. Ignorance joined with the dispositions of views and thoughts is called associated; ignorance not associated with them is called solitary-head. From this one thought of not knowing, craving is activated, and the establishment of birth and death can be seen along the twelve links. Not knowing is ignorance; the movement of craving is formations; the craving mind is consciousness. Consciousness arising with the other aggregates is name-and-form; form activating the faculties becomes the six entrances; faculties adhering to objects become contact; contact conforming to objects becomes feeling; delight within feeling becomes craving; the bonds born from craving become grasping; making future karma becomes existence; the future aggregates arising become birth; the aggregates maturing become aging; abandoning them becomes death.
The twelve links do not stop when their list reaches aging and death. Affliction communicates with karma, karma with suffering, and suffering again with affliction; the three paths are bound together. Aging and death can still revolve back to ignorance, hence the name wheel. Births in the three times are separated from one another, hence segmentary. This wheel covers the true truth and prevents liberation, so it is the illness to be treated. Once the illness is known, the medicine is known as calming-and-contemplation that enters emptiness from provisionality. Observing the medicine’s action can in turn clarify the illness. All delusions within the realms are therefore embraced by calming-and-contemplation that enters emptiness.
Confusion about real principle means that associated and solitary-head ignorance remain beyond the three realms. Although delusions within the realms have been severed, habituations remain. Although the Two Vehicles treat them through impermanence, suffering, emptiness, and non-self, inversion remains with respect to the Buddha’s Dharma body. Karma produced by non-outflow wisdom may therefore correspond to formations; mind-made bodies to consciousness, name-and-form, the six entrances, contact, and feeling; subtle delusions and conceptual play not yet exhausted to craving and grasping; the three stains not yet exhausted to existence; and the transference of mind-made causes and transformation of their results to birth, aging, and death. The twelve links then gather into four obstructions—condition, characteristic, arising, and destruction—without leaving the three paths of affliction, karma, and suffering.
Although the twelve-spoked wheel beyond the realms does not fall back into the three realms, it still turns from ignorance to aging and death and from aging and death to ignorance. Those of dull faculties first sever delusions within the realms but have not cultivated the provisional and middle contemplations. Born beyond the realms, they must spend eons learning Buddha-Dharmas as numerous as the sands of the Ganges, first breaking dust-and-sand delusions that obstruct teaching others and then advancing to sever the three paths beyond the realms. Provisional contemplation directly treats dust-and-sand delusions and can also subdue ignorance. Those of sharp faculties have exhausted shared delusions and subdued distinct delusions; they need only cultivate middle contemplation. From the first ground through the later grounds, portions of ignorance are extinguished and karma and suffering extinguished portion by portion along with it. Only in the Buddha’s mind is ignorance entirely absent and the three paths ultimately pure. What calming-and-contemplation embraces as delusion is therefore not merely a temporary affliction, but the whole picture of how birth and death begin, continue, and cease layer by layer.
Eyes Still Need Feet
Third is embracing wisdom. Worldly wisdom does not illuminate principle, while every kind of world-transcending wisdom, however extensively opened or gathered, can be embraced by the three contemplations. Yet understanding without implementation reaches nowhere, so the fourth intent immediately follows: embracing practice.
The treatise does not list the eleven or twenty wisdoms again here; “as explained above” carries forward the preceding discussion. Although worldly wisdom cannot illuminate principle, it has already been included among the eleven wisdoms. If twenty wisdoms are explained more broadly, the three contemplations still embrace them completely. Classifications may open or gather, but no function of contemplative wisdom illuminating principle is omitted.
Practice divides into wisdom-practice and practice-practice. Wisdom-practice is primary and practice-practice auxiliary. Vipaśyanā can break afflictions, yet śamatha is still needed to assist right knowledge and vision. Primary and auxiliary practices move with wisdom like two feet following the eyes: the eyes discern direction and the feet make arrival possible. The Tripiṭaka Teaching takes impermanence and analytical Dharma as wisdom-practice and impurity, kindness, and the rest as practice-practice. The Shared Teaching takes embodying Dharmas as illusion for wisdom-practice and mindfulness of breathing, establishments of mindfulness, and phenomenal calming-and-contemplation for practice-practice. Conditioning conventional principle to transform sentient beings is wisdom-practice, while passing through conventional phenomena is practice-practice. Conditioning the true mark of the Middle Way so the one path is pure is wisdom-practice; passing through every Dharma gate and seeing all perfections as Mahāyāna and the twelve links as themselves buddha-nature is practice-practice.
This primary and auxiliary pair can expand to embrace all gates of practice on the path. Where concentration and wisdom are equal, calming and contemplation both embrace the gate. Little concentration and much wisdom inclines toward contemplation; much concentration and little wisdom toward calming. The four immeasurable minds, nine perceptions, eight recollections, ten perceptions, eight liberations, and nine successive concentrations are assigned according to quiescing or illuminating. The four establishments of mindfulness take wisdom as their nature and emphasize contemplation; when termed the Four Intentional Calmings and used to make mind retain impurity and the other contemplations, they also have a calming function. The four right efforts may generally belong to contemplation but may be distinguished so that preventing evil belongs to calming and causing goodness to grow to contemplation. The four bases of spiritual power obtain concentration through causes and are named from the result, so they belong to calming.
The five faculties, five powers, seven factors of awakening, and Eightfold Path are likewise divided according to function, with mindfulness sometimes extending across both sides. Among the Four Truths, conditioned practices belong to contemplation and unconditioned cessation to calming; the sixteen aspects belong to contemplation. The four great vows arise from the Four Truths. The eighteen distinctive Dharmas and four fearlessnesses enter calming or contemplation according to the functions of threefold action, freedom from error, knowledge of the three times, omniscience, exhaustion of outflows, the path to destinations, and obstruction of the path. The three gates of samādhi are embraced by calming and the three gates of liberation by contemplation. The six perfections may be divided so that the first three belong to merit and the latter three to wisdom, or the first five to merit and prajñā to contemplation, or all six as merit-adornment to calming. Through to the nine great dhyānas and 108 samādhis, the eighteen emptinesses, ten similes, and five hundred dhāraṇīs, no wisdom-practice or practice-practice escapes calming-and-contemplation.
This long series of assignments is not a display of technical names. It repeatedly asks the same question: how does a particular gate of practice make mind quiescent, how does it make principle clear, and how do eyes and feet accomplish one another? Names may be many, but calming and contemplation cannot be separated in cultivation.
Stations without Abiding in Stations, No Stations without Destroying Cause and Result
Fifth is embracing stations. Someone appeals to quiescent true thusness and says that one ground is the second and the second the third, so no successive stations exist in thusness. The treatise first acknowledges that there is neither arising nor cessation and that right wisdom attains nothing, but then points out that right wisdom can still treat affliction, karma, and suffering. Since purification of the three paths has greater and lesser depth, differences may be spoken even within unconditioned Dharma. Mahāyāna scriptures teach stations throughout; nothing attained does not mean erasing cause and result in cultivation and realization.
Analytical entry into emptiness has stations such as the seven worthies, seven sages, and four fruits of a śramaṇa. Direct entry into emptiness by embodying Dharmas has shared stations of the Three Vehicles. In entering provisionality from emptiness, those who have not grasped its intent attain stations that subdue delusion, while those who grasp it and can break the three paths attain the stations of the ten grounds. In the Perfect Teaching, faith, understanding, and practice lead from contemplative practice into resemblance; ignorance is broken, the Buddha’s knowledge and vision opened, shown, awakened to, and entered, and the forty-two stations together mount the jeweled vehicle to the place of awakening. Moonlight becoming more manifest through the fifteenth day can represent the virtue of wisdom; its diminishing from the sixteenth can represent the virtue of severance. Stations disclose wisdom increasing and delusion decreasing without cutting true thusness into a set of substantial levels.
When faced with the objection that Mahāyāna does not clarify grounds and stations, the treatise first asks whether attachment to no stations also destroys cause and result, the Three Jewels, Four Truths, and four fruits of a śramaṇa. The nature of written words is originally free and is liberation in its very essence. Speaking of stations therefore does not give stations an intrinsic nature, while speaking of no stations should not become a new bondage. According to teaching, when they exist the graded stations stand distinctly present; when they do not, they open unobstructedly into empty purity. Stations spoken within emptiness cannot be attained. Precisely because they cannot be attained, there is no reason to contend over the alternatives existence and nonexistence.
The treatise then distinguishes breaking attachment from destroying everything. If worldly cause and result are broken until present and future life no longer exist, and world-transcending cause and result until the Three Jewels, Four Truths, and fruits of a śramaṇa no longer exist, even the first fruits of the path cannot be established, much less the later three kinds. The true meaning of emptiness is not like this. When analytical Dharma breaks affliction, karma, and suffering within the realms, the Tripiṭaka Teaching’s Three Jewels, Four Truths, and fruits of a śramaṇa can be established. When direct embodiment of Dharmas breaks delusion, those of the later three teachings can also be established. What is broken is fixation on the two extremes, not cause and result or the fruits of the path.
Conditionally arisen Dharmas can be called empty, provisionally designated, and expressive of the Middle Way. Through emptiness, the three paths within the realms are broken and corresponding stations of wisdom and severance established. Through provisionality, the three paths beyond the realms are gradually broken and stations of worthies and sages established. Through the Middle, the five dwellings are perfectly broken and the stations of the six identities established. The four clauses embrace all stations, and the four clauses do not leave calming-and-contemplation. Stations without substantializing stations, and no stations without destroying cause and result in cultivation and realization: these are the two aspects preserved when calming-and-contemplation embraces stations.
How Teaching Unfolds from Mind
Sixth is embracing teaching. Mind can establish names for all Dharmas; without mind, there would be no names. Contemplating mind partially and wrongly while following the stream of ignorance gives rise to teachings of wrong views. Mind also gives rise to wholesome worldly teachings such as the five phases, six cyclical signs, yin and yang, classics, and histories. As worldly names and teachings arise from mind, so do world-transcending ones.
The treatise first explains this through the simile of a scripture scroll hidden in a mote. An immense scroll records every matter in a great trichiliocosm yet is stored complete inside one mote; every mote is the same. A person of wisdom sees the scroll, breaks open the mote, and brings it forth to benefit sentient beings. The Tathāgata’s wisdom exists complete in sentient beings’ bodies but cannot be seen because inversion covers it. By cultivating the Eightfold Noble Path and breaking falsehood, one sees one’s own wisdom as equal to the Tathāgata’s.
Another simile writes the twelve divisions of scripture upward upon space. Every phrase stands clearly present but sentient beings cannot see it. Someone sees it in space, copies it down, and discloses it to them. Contemplating mind’s causes and conditions as arising, ceasing, and impermanent and cultivating the Eightfold Path writes out the Tripiṭaka scripture. Contemplating conditionally arisen Dharmas as empty in their very essence writes out the Shared-Teaching scripture. Contemplating the immeasurable distinctions complete in mind writes out the Separate-Teaching scripture. Contemplating mind as buddha-nature writes out the scripture of the Middle Way. Breaking the mote and writing in space—one discloses from concealment, the other establishes written teaching within emptiness. Both say that teaching is not something alien added to mind.
Contemplating mind as immediately provisional and Middle therefore embraces the Avataṃsaka. Contemplating dependent origination as arising and ceasing embraces the Four Āgamas. Contemplating emptiness in the very essence embraces shared prajñā. Fully contemplating immediate emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle embraces the Vaipulya teachings. The three contemplations embrace the Great Perfection of Wisdom. Middle contemplation that opens the Buddha’s knowledge and vision embraces the Lotus. Contemplating mind through the mutual identity of the four clauses embraces the Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra. Five levels of contemplation also disclose indeterminate teaching: contemplating dependent origination while seeing it as itself buddha-nature is killing in milk; contemplating analytical emptiness while seeing it as buddha-nature is killing in curds; contemplating immediate emptiness while seeing it as buddha-nature is killing in raw cream; contemplating provisional names while seeing them as buddha-nature is killing in clarified cream; contemplating the immediate Middle while seeing it as buddha-nature is killing in ghee. The treatise itself explains that killing here means that the two kinds of birth and death are severed and the three paths purified.
All teaching unfolds from mind in two senses. Every Dharma gate is present in the minds of sentient beings; the Tathāgata sees their minds and teaches according to their mental Dharmas, so immeasurable teachings issue from mind. The Tathāgata also cultivated gradual and sudden contemplation of mind in the past, complete in both partial and perfect forms, and according to those contemplations teaches sentient beings to break the mote and bring forth the scroll and to write scripture upon space. Mind does not reduce teaching to a kind of inward feeling. It is the source through which teaching is disclosed, established, and used to transform others.
When the Six Dharmas Mutually Embrace, What Could Remain Outside?
After the six intents unfold in sequence, the treatise does not stop with six parallel classifications. It further says that one Dharma embraces all Dharmas. One principle embraces principle, delusion, wisdom, practice, station, and teaching. One delusion likewise embraces the other five. One wisdom, one practice, one station, and one teaching each fully embraces all six.
The six statements spell this out item by item. First, one principle embraces not only all principle but also all delusion, wisdom, practice, station, and teaching. Second, one delusion embraces not only all delusion but also all principle, wisdom, practice, station, and teaching. Third, one wisdom embraces not only all wisdom but also all principle, delusion, practice, station, and teaching.
Fourth, one practice embraces not only all practice but also all principle, delusion, wisdom, station, and teaching. Fifth, one station embraces not only all stations but also all principle, delusion, wisdom, practice, and teaching. Sixth, one teaching embraces not only all teaching but also all principle, delusion, wisdom, practice, and station. Each statement begins from its own gate but lists the same set: principle, delusion, wisdom, practice, station, and teaching. Every one gathers itself and the other five together. The direct conclusion remains that the names calming-and-contemplation are concise while their embrace of Dharmas is comprehensive. The six may be distinguished in sequence, yet no one Dharma lies outside calming-and-contemplation.
Through the Eye of the Fuxing
The reading above follows the treatise’s own sequence from the six intents to the mutual embrace by one Dharma. Zhanran’s Fuxing further separates several junctures that can easily be conflated.
First, although the two names calming and contemplation are concise, their essence is not thereby incomplete. Calming-and-contemplation is what embraces; principle, delusion, wisdom, practice, station, and teaching are what is embraced. This is the higher-level relation between embracer and embraced. The text has six chapters; the meaning has two aspects, successive and nonsuccessive; the purport converges solely upon perfect-and-sudden calming-and-contemplation. Thus there are six in text, two in meaning, and one in purport. In the final passage, Zhanran separately explains how one principle through one teaching each embraces the remaining five〔T1912 0245a06–0245b16〕. Those reasons belong to the Fuxing’s explanation and are not retrojected as if the base treatise had stated them one by one.
Second, the passage on delusions within the realms cites the Satyasiddhi Śāstra immediately after the twelve links but does not use the twelve links to explain that sentence again. Zhanran distinguishes the ten paths of karma: the three intentional actions are activated first but listed later, while the seven bodily and verbal acts are activated later but listed earlier. The treatise is cited precisely to explain the three paths through the three kinds of karma. The base text also uses leading to future lives and leading to the former seven to explain mutual communication; these cannot be rewritten and passed off as verbatim sentences of the extant treatise. Reading them as the twelve links merely because of their adjacent arrangement changes the object being explained.
Third, although the same names—ignorance, formations, and so on through aging and death—are used within and beyond the realms, the essences indicated differ. The correspondence beyond the realms also opens and gathers in several ways: three mind-made bodies may open into five, while four obstructions may gather into three paths. Those of dull faculties first sever dust-and-sand delusions, then advance to break the branches and root of associated and solitary-head ignorance; provisional contemplation directly embraces dust-and-sand delusions and secondarily embraces ignorance. Those of sharp faculties use middle contemplation to treat the three paths beyond the realms directly. These are Zhanran’s layers of explanation for the treatise’s concise sentences and cannot be reversed into definitions already enumerated by the base text.
Fourth, the treatise calls wisdom-practice primary and practice-practice auxiliary as a distinction established within its immediate exposition. Zhanran separately points out that concentration and wisdom are actually both primary cultivation; only phenomenal contemplations such as impurity and kindness are auxiliary. When both levels remain present, calming is not reduced to a minor method that can only assist contemplation. Assigning different gates of practice to calming or contemplation also distinguishes their function as what is embraced; it does not lock every Dharma permanently into a single gate.
Fifth, the scripture’s statement of no stations appears only once in the passage cited by the treatise, whereas the surrounding text extensively clarifies stations. Zhanran therefore judges that attachment to no stations falls into having neither cause nor result. No stations must be read as immediately identical with stations: the unattainability of stations does not cancel differences in severing delusion and realizing fruits, while establishing stations does not turn true thusness into a graded substance.
Sixth, whatever gives indication, classification, or explanation can be included as teaching, so worldly teachings, wrong or right, and world-transcending teachings, partial or perfect, are all embraced. The two similes for embracing teaching also have separate functions. Breaking open the mote and taking out the scroll reveals the Dharma gates inherently complete in sentient beings’ minds but hidden by delusion. Writing scripture upward on space reveals the establishment of teaching-text through contemplative practice. Since gradual and sudden teachings issue both from sentient beings’ mental Dharmas and from the Tathāgata’s past contemplation of mind, the embrace of teaching by mind is not merely the abstract proposition that all names come from mind. It simultaneously points toward disclosing what is inherently complete and transforming others according to their faculties.
This mirror finally fastens concise names and expansive meaning together again. Calming-and-contemplation does not compress every Dharma into two labels. With quiescence and illumination as what embraces and the six Dharmas as what is embraced, it first displays in sequence the roads from confusion to awakening, understanding to practice, cause to result, and self to others, then discloses the whole through the mutual embrace by one Dharma. Only by preserving the base text’s sequence while also seeing the nonsuccessive conclusion can one avoid losing the one root and one point among the many names and characteristics—without using that root and point to flatten the differences among Dharma gates.
偏圓Partial and Perfect
全文五層 →Full five layers →修行人已知止觀能收一切法,新的難題便出現了:法既然這麼多,怎樣知道自己正行在哪一條路上?智者提出大小、半滿、偏圓、漸頓、權實五雙,不是為了把人分成五等,而是要辨清智慧、觀法、進程與究竟所指。名目若混,修行便可能把方便當究竟,也可能把究竟說得很高,腳下卻仍在方便中。
全章的方向可以先用一句話把握:至理本來不屬大、小、權、實,卻能因眾生而說大、說小、說權、說實。不可說,沒有取消因緣中的說法;可以說,也沒有使施設的名稱變成實體。五雙正是在這兩面之間,替行者辨路。
為什麼要用五雙來辨一個偏圓
先問:題目只叫偏圓,為什麼正文卻展開五雙?
因為『偏圓』不是一個孤立判語。正文依次從五組名義料簡:大小先辨能承受的智慧與所修觀法,半滿再從所說教法顯其通局,偏圓把範圍由固定的小、半推到從小至別的整片偏法,漸頓則進入教、觀、行、證的進程,權實最後追問這些法為何興起、何時開顯、何時廢除。五雙使『圓』不只是一個最高名稱,而成為能夠檢查觀法、行程與歸趣的尺度。
至理本身不能被五雙框住。若無因緣,大、小、權、實都不可說;若有因緣,佛可為五比丘說小,為諸菩薩說大。大小同是方便,卻不能因同名方便便說兩者全無差別。真正要辨的不是有沒有言說,而是每一次言說為誰而說、能把人帶到哪裡。
小,究竟小在哪裡
先問:小乘之『小』,是貶低修行人,還是指出觀法所能承擔的方式?
本論把小落在智慧力與析法止觀。外道也分析色心,卻在微塵有無、心有無之間落入常見或斷見。佛法的正析不在選擇有或無的一邊,而是觀粗色、細色全從無明與因緣而生;既從緣生,便是假、無常、無性。心念也依根塵而起,一念中不論說六十剎那,或說三百億剎那,都在顯示剎那不停、念念無常。
無常所以無主,煩惱、業、苦便沒有一個不可動搖的自體;由生死滅而名涅槃。這種分析也反過來破佛弟子對法門的執著。四教各有四門,任何一門若成為自是非他的見著,甘露也會反成傷命之物,金鎖也仍然是鎖。析法因此不只向外破邪,也向內破『我所依之門必定是真』的戲論。
每一門又須具足十法,從識正因緣直到不起法愛,才能在門中見第一義。小不等於沒有觀行,也不等於只會否定;它有自己的門、有完整修法、有所得涅槃。它之所以名小,在於以分析實法而入空,所契只到偏真。
大,是否只是把小乘也包進來
先問:經中既說想得聲聞也應學般若,大乘是否只是一個更大的集合?
智者用朱雀門回答。王家所立的大門可以讓一般人出入,卻不因有人借道便失去天門的性質。般若本是菩薩法,大能兼小,所以旁帶聲聞;它的正意仍是菩薩體法入空。反過來,三藏教雖也說佛與菩薩,仍以析法為宗,所以終究名小。大小不由名單裡有哪一類人決定,而由觀法如何面對色心決定。
析法把法當作實有,再分析它而使之空,如破柱以後才見空處。體法則看見名與實都由因緣假立,自相當下便空,如鏡中的柱影本來就不是真柱,不必等影像先被消滅才空。禪定中土金互變的譬喻,也不是要替變出的金土建立另一實體;它顯示色心如變化所成,本來非生,如今也無實滅。一端㲲當下具十八空,同樣把空放回所觀法本身,而不是放在法被拆盡之後。
於是,本論把兩種觀看稱為隨情與隨理。隨情析有,以事觀入所立之真;隨理則循幻相找到幻師,再由幻師找到幻法,如循夢找到眠,再由眠找到心。從如幻色心見無明,從無明見佛性,觀不在現象之外另找真理,而是在現象當下通達其所由。
但體法也不能變成新執著。大乘四門同樣各具十法;從外道果報色心,到四教諸門,只要執門成見,都要體達如幻。若執圓門而輕慢他人,仍未真正進入自己所稱的大法。螢火不能因自稱太陽便與日光相等,高山與毫毛也不因名稱相近便失去差別。
半、小、偏,為什麼不能互換
先問:半、小、偏似乎都不是圓滿,為什麼還要分三個名稱?
半用九部、十二部來說,目的仍是扶成大小。小與半的範圍固定而短,齊於析法、半字與小乘,不能向外延伸成大。偏卻是一個能延伸的名稱:從三藏析法開始,經過通、別,一直到別教捨邊入中以前,都在偏的範圍內。若把偏只解成小,便看不見大乘中仍有未圓之法。
月譬把這一差別照得很清楚。半月只指上下弦;漸月從如弓、如娥眉的新月一路到十四夜,全都可名漸;十五夜才是圓滿月。偏像那十四夜以前的整段月程,並不等同某一個半月。圓教一心三諦獨當圓稱,也不是說前十四夜全無月光,而是說尚未圓滿者不能因已有光便自稱望月。
漸與頓,究竟看教、看行,還是看果
先問:知道中道就是頓嗎?還是一定要一步完成才算頓?
智者先作總判:前二教是漸非頓,只契偏真;圓教是頓非漸,行大直道,當下即邊而中;別教則亦漸亦頓,初心已知中道,所以有頓義,卻仍須經方便而入,所以也有漸義。這已顯示,知道所向與實際行程不能混為一事。
再把教、觀、行、證分開,差別更清楚。前二教四者全漸;別教的教、觀、行是漸,證道是頓;圓教四者全頓。前二教如草庵曲徑,所說、所觀、所行與所得都在方便中。別教先依方便破通惑,後破無明而見佛性,所以行程仍漸,證道轉頓。圓教則從教實、行實到證實,一路以無上道、一事實、如來行與究竟中道相貫。
接著還要問果位有沒有人真正到達。前二教因中有教、行、證、人,果上只留教名;因人灰身入寂,不能實際走到所說的佛果。別教因中也有四者,但破無明而登初地時,已成圓家初住,不再是別家初地,所以別教果頭同樣無人。只有圓教的教、行、證、人從因到果都真實相續,因而說果上實有人。果頭有教無人,正是權果不能冒作圓果的界線。
昔日的漸行,何時成為頓家之漸
先問:前三教既不知圓,怎麼可能通入圓?
答案在開漸顯頓。佛會歸宗旨時,開通從前的漸法,使之全都入圓。『你們所行是菩薩道』,不是把昔日的方便抹掉,而是使行者看見原有行程可以通往何處;寶車適合諸子本願,本經決了聲聞法而稱諸經之王,也都顯示開通之後的歸趣。二乘道果由此不與圓常隔絕,依所學而進,皆當作佛。
但入圓不只發生在行成之後,也不只發生在公開會歸之時。本論用乳中置毒說明不定:眾生心性正因如乳中四微,五味雖變,四微不失;所聞了因如毒,隨四微進入每一味,時機成熟便能發起。因此有理發、教發、觀行發與證發。久植善根而自然悟,是理發;聞教而悟,是教發;聞後思惟而悟,是觀行發;在六根清淨或進破無明時發,是證發。
前三教行人也各有四發:凡地自發、聞教而發、修方便而發、賢聖位中發。另有發起卻未斷二死,或只離三界一死而未斷二死,也同名不定。『發』因此不等於已到究竟;它只指出圓因在不同位置成熟,不能用一次發悟抹平後續所斷。
每一教是否也有自己的漸與圓
先問:既已判三教為漸、圓教為頓,為什麼又說各教都有漸圓?
因為可以在每一教自己的範圍內觀察初心與後心。三藏從方便入真是漸,三十四心斷結成果是當教之圓;通、別也都有從初至後的漸進與果成;圓教本體理極稱圓,從初心到四十一地仍有漸,妙覺究竟又是圓。這叫當分漸圓。
當分不等於彼此可以直接替換。漸漸可以經開會成為圓漸;漸圓卻不能成為圓圓。同理,小小可以成為大小,小大不能成為大大;權權可以成為實權,權實不能成為實實。權宜施設的果位本身不能再成為妙覺。
五個乳味譬喻由此展開。凡夫到三乘同歸醍醐,顯三藏當分的漸圓;眾生如雜血乳,次第至佛如醍醐,顯通教次第;牛初生血乳未分,到聲聞、緣覺、菩薩、佛,顯別教位次;忍辱草使牛乳不經四味便成醍醐,顯圓;毒遍五味而味味殺人,顯不定。五譬不是五條互相排斥的道路,而是把『各有次第』『不必定時』『唯圓究竟』三面同時保存。
權法既非本意,為什麼還要說
先問:若佛本為圓頓一實止觀出世,施設三權是否只是繞路?
本論以施、開、廢三步回答。為實施權,是因眾生不能立刻承受一實,所以施設三權;開權顯實,不是在權法之外另搬一個實法,而是打開三權,使其所向顯現;廢權顯實,是權用已畢,不再把暫時名稱執為究竟。權不是佛的本意,本意卻也不在權外,正因權能被開,方便才不是徒勞。
四悉檀說明權法如何應機。想聽正因緣、因緣即空、歷劫修行、當下即中,各依世界悉檀而說四觀;要生真諦事善、真諦理善、中道事善、中道理善,各依為人悉檀而說;要破邪因緣、拙度、共法、帶方便,各依對治悉檀而說;又依可思議與不可思議、鈍根與利根,用拙巧不同的方式使人見真或見中。四觀差別不是任意編排,而是眾生性欲、善根、病患與入理時機不同。
因此,權實隨悉檀而興,也隨悉檀而廢。煩惱厚、利智薄,先興三藏觀;事善生、煩惱薄,便廢而興通;理善生,再興別;界外事善生,進而興圓,使界外理善生。五味教的興廢也逐時展開:華嚴、三藏、方等、般若、法華、涅槃各有四觀或興或廢,最後仍以利益眾生、使入佛性為準。
四種都實、四種都權,是否自相矛盾
先問:同一套四種止觀,怎麼能先說全實,又說全權,最後再說非權非實?
四種皆實,是從開決後都能入圓來說。快馬見鞭影便入正路,每一方便若被正確打開,都能成為通向真實的門。四種皆權,是從言說望不可說之理來說:四理本來都不可說,只要勉強立名、落入教說,就有權宜的一面。
非權非實則把問題帶回所照之理。相對權教而說實,廢除教名而說理;所謂實本來就是非權非實,並沒有另一種智慧去照另一個理。教當下通理,權實當下雙非,無二無別、不合不散。理性常寂,所以名止;寂而常照,所以名觀。止觀、智慧、般若、眼、首楞嚴雖有多名,所顯是不思議而不二的止觀。
開實固然顯非權非實,開權也同樣顯非權非實。這正是為什麼開權不是消滅方便:被開的方便不再封閉於自己的權名,而顯出與實理不二的歸趣。
別接通,為什麼不成第五種止觀
先問:既有別教接通教,這一接是權是實,為何不列入四教,又為何只接通教?
本論連問五項:是權還是實;為何不入四數;為何只說接通;哪一位被接;接入哪一位。答案先分教與證:只接入教,屬權;接入證,屬實。四教各有自己的始終,接卻只有通教末端被轉接的一段,沒有獨立起點,所以不是第五種教觀。
三藏、通教明界內理,別、圓明界外理;兩處交際才需要一接。通教第八地斷見思盡,才聞真諦之內還有中道;第九地伏無明,第十地破一品無明而名佛,但一品之破不可能是究竟,所以知道所入已屬別位。三藏菩薩位次不同,別、圓發心已知中道,無物可接,因此接只安在通、別交際。
知道常住,為什麼仍可能是權
先問:三種權教究竟知不知道真實?
本論回答:別教初知,通教後知,三藏初後都不知道。別教雖初知,所聞仍帶方便;通教雖後知,也只有被接者知道,所以兩教仍名權。三藏不知道圓常,卻不妨對自己所證真諦無為知道『常』。同一個常住之名,在小乘指無為一相不變,在大乘指實相、佛性之常;名同而所知有大小。
阿羅漢若未開佛眼,又未聞佛說,不能只靠自力知道圓常;若遇餘佛而得決了,才由他力開解。經說二乘也得諸法實性常住而不名佛,正可用來分清所知之常。好比欲生梵天要斷欲,欲得菩提要斷二邊欲;同一個『欲』字,所斷內容不同。常住一詞也不能只見字同便說所證全同。
篇末再用兩種初業解三歸與戒善。近說以今生四念處聞慧為初,最初便知真諦常住,心不倚著而成賢聖。遠說古昔先發菩提心、早知常住,後因怖畏生死而退大取小;先受的大法沒有全失,如大地暗中滋養樹木,使後來小乘歸戒也能萌芽成就。近初業不越小乘所知,遠初業保留早先大心;兩說共同使大小經義不相違。
輔行之眼
上來只依智者本論的問答、次第與譬喻展開。湛然在《止觀輔行傳弘決》T1912 中,進一步把幾個最容易混層之處逐一署明。
第一,五章在文字上有五科,在義理上收成三類:半滿歸入大小,漸頓歸入偏圓,權實則判前四科並指向開顯〔0245c06〕。此三義是湛然總科,非智者題下自列。
第二,大小之別不能只看門名。湛然說所破的是能計之著,不是把所依教門本身一概毀掉〔0246a27〕。他又以滅事而得空說三藏隨事,以即事而得空說大乘隨理〔0246c19–20〕,再由幻色心、無明、佛性解釋本論尋幻與尋夢。這些逐詞配義屬鏡中判語;智者正文自身只說析實使空、名實皆假及隨情隨理。
第三,半滿與偏圓之間,湛然明判半唯在小、永隔於大,偏則用來擴展前兩章的通局〔0247c04–08〕。漸頓一科,他以『解頓行漸』說別教〔0248a11〕,又以果上只有成佛教名、沒有實行人,解釋三教權果;別教初地破無明,即入圓教初住〔0248a26–0248b15〕。當分漸圓一科,他又說前三教因位之人可開入圓,三教佛人不可開〔0249a26–27〕。以上是湛然對漸頓與當分漸圓所作的條件判語。
第四,開會須守時序。湛然說法華開竟以後才俱名為頓,昔日所行如今可成頓家之漸,不能反說昔日當時已是頓〔0248b18–20〕。不定五味也不可直接等同法華第五味,因法華屬定,乳中置毒是在說發悟時機不定〔0248c14〕。
第五,五譬的文本疑點由湛然親自留下:第一譬稱第六,他記檢文未見;第二譬本論作三十二,他作二十二;牛新生句被移前,是取義便利;置毒稱第八,他疑應在二十七〔0249b16–0249c03〕。本論現文仍作第六、三十二、第九、第八;湛然另誌所見疑文與次第。
第六,權不是佛體之外的謀略。湛然明說是妙體內方便,施、開、廢全依四悉檀〔0249c17–25〕。他又把『四種皆實』限定在開決皆入圓,把『四種皆權』放在有說之教望不可說之理,把雙非判為一實之外沒有另一理〔0250a01–18〕。智者本論的三重料簡由此各有觀察角度,不互相推翻。
第七,別接通的五問由湛然完整列科;八地方接是約下根,所入位應兼別初地與圓初住〔0250b21–0250c08〕。接與法華開會也不同:接發生在前教交際,會則開前三教而入圓。這是湛然對接與會所作的分判。
第八,常住難的最後分寸,是湛然所說的小常與妙常:昔日須知小常,今日須知妙常〔0251b22〕。兩種初業則一近一遠,近指今生四念處聞慧,遠指久遠先發大心;篇末以近說不違小、遠說未達大收束〔0251b25–0252a10〕。同名不等同所證,同有大心也不等同已達大果,兩條界線都不能略去。
由此,讀五雙時要同時守住名義所指、行人所歷與開會前後三條線:名同未必理同,果名成立未必實有人到果,開後能入也不能倒說開前已圓。這三條線都是湛然為本章補明的閱讀條件。
這面鏡使五雙的作用更清楚:智者先以本論自有的柱影、幻夢、月相、乳味、蓮華與大地,讓行者看見方便如何通向真實;湛然再替科界、條件與時序署名。兩層相照而不互相代寫,偏圓才不會退化成一張高下標籤,而能成為檢查自己所解、所行、所證是否相應的眼。
Once practitioners know that calming-and-contemplation embraces all Dharmas, a new difficulty appears: with so many Dharmas, how does one know which road one is actually practicing? Zhiyi presents five pairs—great and small, half and full, partial and perfect, gradual and sudden, provisional and real—not to rank people in five grades but to distinguish wisdom, contemplative method, progress, and ultimate reference. When the names are conflated, practitioners may mistake skillful means for the ultimate. Or they may speak loftily of the ultimate while their feet remain within skillful means.
The chapter’s direction can first be grasped in one sentence: ultimate principle originally belongs to neither great nor small, provisional nor real, yet may be taught as great or small, provisional or real, for sentient beings. Inexpressibility does not cancel teaching within causes and conditions. Expressibility does not turn provisionally established names into substantial entities. Between these two aspects, the five pairs discern the road for practitioners.
Why Use Five Pairs to Distinguish One Partial and Perfect?
First ask: if the chapter is titled only Partial and Perfect, why does its body unfold five pairs?
Because “partial and perfect” is not an isolated verdict. The body examines five sets of meanings in sequence. Great and small first distinguish the wisdom capable of bearing a teaching and the contemplative method cultivated. Half and full then reveal comprehensive and restricted reach through the teachings expressed. Partial and perfect expand the range from the fixed small and half into the whole expanse of partial Dharma extending from the small through the Separate. Gradual and sudden enter into the process of teaching, contemplation, practice, and realization. Provisional and real finally ask why these Dharmas arise, when they are opened, and when they are abolished. The five pairs prevent “perfect” from being only a supreme name and make it a measure for examining method, course, and destination.
Ultimate principle itself cannot be enclosed by the five pairs. Without causes and conditions, great, small, provisional, and real are all inexpressible. With causes and conditions, the Buddha may teach the small to the five monks and the great to bodhisattvas. Great and small are both skillful means, yet their shared name “skillful means” does not make them wholly undifferentiated. The real issue is not whether speech occurs, but for whom each teaching is spoken and where it can take them.
In What Sense Is the Small Small?
First ask: does “small” in Hīnayāna belittle practitioners, or identify what its contemplative method can bear?
The treatise locates small in the strength of wisdom and in calming-and-contemplation that analyzes Dharmas. Non-Buddhist paths also analyze form and mind but fall into views of permanence or annihilation between existence and nonexistence of particles and mind. Correct Buddhist analysis does not choose either existence or nonexistence. It contemplates coarse and subtle form as arising wholly from ignorance and conditions. Because conditionally arisen, they are provisional, impermanent, and without intrinsic nature. Thoughts likewise arise in dependence upon faculties and objects. Whether one says one thought contains sixty moments or thirty billion, the point is that no moment stops and every thought is impermanent.
Because impermanent, there is no controller; affliction, karma, and suffering have no immovable entity. Through extinction of birth and death it is called nirvāṇa. This analysis also turns back to break Buddhist disciples’ attachment to Dharma gates. Each of the Four Teachings has four gates. If any gate becomes a view that takes itself as right and others as wrong, ambrosia turns into something that harms life, and a golden chain remains a chain. Analyzing Dharmas therefore breaks not only external error but also internal conceptual play that says, “The gate I rely on must be true.”
Every gate must further possess the ten Dharmas, from recognizing right causes and conditions through not producing attachment to Dharma, before first meaning can be seen within it. Small does not mean an absence of contemplative practice or a capacity only to negate. It has its own gates, complete cultivation, and attained nirvāṇa. It is called small because it analyzes real Dharmas to enter emptiness and accords only with partial truth.
Does the Great Merely Include the Hīnayāna?
First ask: since scripture says that anyone wishing to attain śrāvakahood should study prajñā, is Mahāyāna merely a larger collection?
Zhiyi answers with the Vermilion Bird Gate. A great gate established by the royal house may let ordinary people enter and leave, yet does not lose its character as the imperial gate because people borrow its road. Prajñā is originally a bodhisattva Dharma. The great can include the small and therefore brings śrāvakas along incidentally, but its proper intent remains the bodhisattva’s direct embodiment of Dharmas into emptiness. Conversely, although the Tripiṭaka Teaching discusses buddhas and bodhisattvas, it takes analytical Dharma as its core and remains small. Great and small are not decided by which classes of people occur in a list, but by how the contemplative method faces form and mind.
Analytical Dharma takes Dharmas as really existent and then analyzes them until empty, like seeing empty space only after dismantling a pillar. Embodying Dharmas sees that names and realities are both provisionally established through conditions and immediately empty in their own marks, like the image of a pillar in a mirror: it was never an actual pillar and need not first be destroyed to become empty. The simile of transforming earth and gold in meditative concentration likewise does not establish another substance for the transformed earth or gold. It reveals form and mind as transformation, originally unborn and now without real extinction. One bolt of cloth immediately possessing the eighteen emptinesses similarly returns emptiness to the Dharma contemplated itself rather than placing it after the Dharma has been dismantled.
The treatise therefore calls the two modes of seeing following dispositions and following principle. Following dispositions analyzes what is held to exist and enters a posited truth through phenomenal contemplation. Following principle traces an illusion to the illusionist and then to the method of illusion, like tracing a dream to sleep and sleep to mind. It sees ignorance from illusory form and mind and buddha-nature from ignorance. Contemplation does not seek another truth outside phenomena but penetrates what those phenomena arise from in their immediacy.
Yet embodiment of Dharmas cannot become a new attachment. The four Mahāyāna gates likewise each possess the ten Dharmas. From the form and mind of non-Buddhist retribution through all the gates of the Four Teachings, any gate grasped into a view must be penetrated as illusion. One who grasps the Perfect gate and disparages others has still not genuinely entered the great Dharma being named. A firefly does not become equal to sunlight by calling itself the sun; a high mountain and the tip of a hair do not lose their difference because their names seem close.
Why Can Half, Small, and Partial Not Be Interchanged?
First ask: half, small, and partial all seem less than complete, so why distinguish three names?
Half uses the nine and twelve divisions to speak and still aims to support great and small. Small and half have fixed, short ranges: analytical Dharma, half-word teaching, and Hīnayāna. They cannot extend outward into the great. Partial is a name that can extend. It begins with Tripiṭaka analysis, passes through Shared and Separate, and reaches everything before the Separate Teaching has left the extremes and entered the Middle. If partial is explained only as small, one cannot see the still-imperfect Dharmas within Mahāyāna.
The moon simile illuminates this distinction clearly. Half moon names only the upper or lower half. The waxing moon extends from the bow-like, eyebrow-like crescent through the fourteenth night and throughout may be called gradual; only the fifteenth is full moon. Partial resembles the whole lunar course before the fifteenth night and is not identical to one half moon. The Perfect Teaching’s three truths in one mind alone bear the name perfect. This does not say that the first fourteen nights have no moonlight; it says that what is not yet full cannot call itself the full moon merely because light is already present.
Gradual and Sudden: Is the Measure Teaching, Practice, or Result?
First ask: does knowing the Middle Way make something sudden, or must it be completed in one step to count as sudden?
Zhiyi first gives a general judgment. The first two teachings are gradual and not sudden because they accord only with partial truth. The Perfect Teaching is sudden and not gradual because it travels the great straight road and is immediately middle at the extremes. The Separate Teaching is both gradual and sudden: from the initial mind it already knows the Middle Way and therefore has sudden meaning, yet it must still pass through skillful means and therefore also has gradual meaning. This already shows that knowing one’s destination cannot be conflated with the actual course traveled.
When teaching, contemplation, practice, and realization are separated, the distinction becomes clearer. All four in the first two teachings are gradual. The Separate Teaching’s teaching, contemplation, and practice are gradual, while its path of realization is sudden. All four in the Perfect Teaching are sudden. The first two are like a thatched hut and winding path; what is taught, contemplated, practiced, and attained all remain within skillful means. The Separate first uses skillful means to break shared delusions, then breaks ignorance and sees buddha-nature; the course remains gradual while realization turns sudden. From real teaching and real practice through real realization, the Perfect Teaching is threaded throughout by the unsurpassed path, one real matter, Tathāgata-practice, and ultimate Middle Way.
One must next ask whether a person actually reaches the resultant station. The first two teachings have teaching, practice, realization, and persons at the causal stage, but retain only a teaching-name at the result. Their practitioners reduce the body to ashes and enter quiescence and cannot actually reach the buddhahood described. The Separate Teaching likewise has all four at cause, but when someone breaks ignorance and ascends the first ground, that person has become the Perfect Teaching’s first abode and is no longer at a Separate first ground. Thus the Separate resultant summit also has no person. Only in the Perfect Teaching do teaching, practice, realization, and persons continue genuinely from cause through result, and so it is said that persons really exist at the result. A result with teaching but no person marks the boundary that prevents a provisional result from posing as a perfect one.
When Does an Earlier Gradual Practice Become the Gradual within the Sudden?
First ask: if the first three teachings do not know the perfect, how can they possibly enter it?
The answer lies in opening the gradual to reveal the sudden. When the Buddha converges the purport, former gradual Dharmas are opened and all enter the perfect. “What you practice is the bodhisattva path” does not erase earlier skillful means but lets practitioners see where the course they have followed can lead. The jeweled cart fitting the children’s original wish, and the scripture that resolves the śrāvaka Dharma and is king of scriptures, likewise reveal the destination after opening. The paths and fruits of the Two Vehicles are therefore not separated from perfect permanence; advancing according to what they have learned, all will become buddhas.
Entry into the perfect, however, does not occur only after practice is complete or only at the public convergence. The treatise uses poison placed in milk to explain indeterminacy. The direct cause in sentient beings’ mind-nature is like the four subtle constituents always present in milk. Although the five flavors change, those constituents are not lost. The Dharma of the revealing cause one hears is like poison that follows them into every flavor and acts when conditions mature. There are therefore arousal through principle, teaching, contemplative practice, and realization. Spontaneous awakening after planting wholesome roots for a long time is arousal through principle; awakening on hearing teaching is arousal through teaching; awakening while reflecting after hearing is arousal through contemplative practice; awakening at purification of the six faculties or while advancing to break ignorance is arousal as realization.
Practitioners of the first three teachings likewise have four kinds of arousal: spontaneous arousal at the ordinary station, arousal through hearing, arousal while cultivating skillful means, and arousal at worthy or noble stations. Another arousal may leave both deaths unsevered or sever only the death within the three realms rather than both, and is likewise called indeterminate. “Arousal” therefore does not mean that the ultimate has been reached. It only marks the perfect cause maturing at different positions and cannot erase what still must be severed afterward.
Does Every Teaching Have Its Own Gradual and Perfect?
First ask: if the first three teachings have already been judged gradual and the Perfect sudden, why say that each teaching has gradual and perfect?
Because one can observe the initial and later minds within the scope of each teaching. In the Tripiṭaka, entering truth from skillful means is gradual, while severing bonds with thirty-four thoughts and accomplishing the result is completion within that teaching. Shared and Separate likewise have gradual advance from beginning to end and an accomplished result. The Perfect Teaching is called perfect because its essential principle is ultimate, yet still has gradual sequence from the initial mind through forty-one grounds; wondrous awakening is again perfect. This is called gradual and perfect within each teaching.
Completion within each teaching does not mean that the teachings can substitute directly for one another. Gradual-gradual can become perfect-gradual through opening and convergence; gradual-perfect cannot become perfect-perfect. Likewise small-small can become great-small, while small-great cannot become great-great; provisional-provisional can become real-provisional, while provisional-real cannot become real-real. A provisionally established resultant station cannot itself later become wondrous awakening.
The five milk-flavor similes unfold from this point. Ordinary beings through the Three Vehicles all converging in ghee reveals gradual and perfect within the Tripiṭaka’s own scope. Sentient beings as milk mixed with blood and the sequence through buddhas as ghee reveals the Shared Teaching’s stages. A newly calved cow with blood and milk unseparated, followed by śrāvakas, pratyekabuddhas, bodhisattvas, and buddhas, reveals Separate-Teaching stations. Forbearance grass making a cow’s milk become ghee without passing through four flavors reveals the Perfect. Poison permeating all five flavors and killing in each reveals the indeterminate. The five similes are not five mutually exclusive roads; they preserve together the three aspects “each has a sequence,” “the time need not be fixed,” and “only the Perfect is ultimate.”
If Provisional Dharma Is Not the Original Intent, Why Teach It?
First ask: if the Buddha appears for the one real, perfect-and-sudden calming-and-contemplation, are the three provisionals merely a detour?
The treatise answers through three steps: establishing, opening, and abolishing. Establishing the provisional for the real means that sentient beings cannot immediately bear the one real, so three provisionals are established. Opening the provisional to reveal the real does not bring a real Dharma from somewhere outside skillful means; it opens the three provisionals so their direction becomes visible. Abolishing the provisional to reveal the real means that the provisional function is complete and its temporary name is no longer grasped as ultimate. The provisional is not the Buddha’s original intent, yet that intent is not outside it. Precisely because the provisional can be opened, skillful means is not futile.
The four siddhāntas explain how provisional Dharma responds to faculties. Those wishing to hear right causes and conditions, causes and conditions as empty, practice over eons, or the immediate as Middle each receive one of four contemplations according to the worldly siddhānta. Those needing phenomenal goodness of true truth, principial goodness of true truth, phenomenal goodness of the Middle Way, or principial goodness of the Middle receive them according to the individual siddhānta. Those needing to break erroneous causes and conditions, clumsy crossing, shared Dharma, or Dharma still carrying skillful means receive them according to the counteractive siddhānta. Conceivable or inconceivable faculties, dull or sharp, are led by clumsy or skillful methods to see the true or the Middle. The differences among the four contemplations are not arbitrarily arranged; sentient beings differ in disposition, desire, wholesome roots, illness, and timing of entry into principle.
Provisional and real therefore arise according to the siddhāntas and are abolished according to them. Where afflictions are thick and sharp wisdom thin, Tripiṭaka contemplation arises first. Once phenomenal goodness arises and afflictions thin, it is abolished and Shared contemplation arises. When principial goodness arises, Separate contemplation arises. When phenomenal goodness beyond the realms arises, Perfect contemplation arises so principial goodness beyond them will arise. Arising and abolition in the teachings of the five flavors likewise unfold over time: Avataṃsaka, Tripiṭaka, Vaipulya, Prajñā, Lotus, and Mahāparinirvāṇa each see four contemplations arise or be abolished. Benefit to sentient beings and entry into buddha-nature remain the standard.
Is It Contradictory That All Four Are Real, All Four Provisional, and Finally Neither?
First ask: how can the same four kinds of calming-and-contemplation first be called all real, then all provisional, and finally neither provisional nor real?
All four are real because after opening and resolution all can enter the perfect. As a swift horse sees the shadow of a whip and immediately enters the right road, every skillful means correctly opened can become a gate to reality. All four are provisional from the perspective of spoken teachings relative to inexpressible principle. The four principles are originally inexpressible; as soon as names are forcibly established and enter teaching, they have a provisional aspect.
Neither provisional nor real returns the issue to the principle illuminated. “Real” is spoken relative to provisional teaching; “principle” when the teaching-name is abolished. What is called real was originally neither provisional nor real, and no other wisdom illuminates another principle. Teaching immediately opens to principle; provisional and real are immediately the double negation, nondual and undifferentiated, neither combined nor scattered. The nature of principle constantly quiescent is called calming; quiescent yet constantly illuminating is called contemplation. Calming-and-contemplation, wisdom, prajñā, eye, and Śūraṃgama are many names, but what they reveal is inconceivable, nondual calming-and-contemplation.
Opening the real reveals neither provisional nor real, and opening the provisional reveals the same. This is precisely why opening the provisional does not destroy skillful means: opened skillful means is no longer enclosed within its provisional name but reveals a destination nondual with real principle.
Why Does Receiving the Shared into the Separate Not Become a Fifth Contemplation?
First ask: since the Separate Teaching receives the Shared, is this receiving provisional or real, why is it not listed among the Four Teachings, and why does it receive only the Shared?
The treatise asks five questions together: whether it is provisional or real; why it is not included in the count of four; why only the Shared is received; which station is received; and into which station. The answer first divides teaching and realization. Receiving only into teaching is provisional; receiving into realization is real. Each of the Four Teachings has its own beginning and end, while receiving is only a segment redirected at the Shared Teaching’s endpoint and has no independent starting point. It is therefore not a fifth teaching or contemplation.
Tripiṭaka and Shared clarify principle within the realms; Separate and Perfect clarify principle beyond them. Only at the junction between the two is receiving needed. When a practitioner at the Shared Teaching’s eighth ground has exhausted delusions of views and thoughts, the Middle Way within true truth is first heard. At the ninth ground ignorance is subdued; at the tenth one portion of ignorance is broken and the practitioner is called a buddha. Yet breaking one portion cannot be ultimate, so the station entered already belongs to the Separate. Tripiṭaka bodhisattva stations differ, while Separate and Perfect practitioners know the Middle Way from the arousal of mind and have nothing by which to be received. Receiving therefore exists only at the Shared-Separate junction.
If One Knows Permanent Abiding, Why Might the Teaching Still Be Provisional?
First ask: do the three provisional teachings ultimately know reality?
The treatise answers: the Separate knows it at the beginning, the Shared only later, and the Tripiṭaka never from beginning to end. Although the Separate knows at the beginning, the teaching heard still carries skillful means. Although the Shared knows later, only those received know it. Both therefore remain provisional. The Tripiṭaka does not know perfect permanence, but can know “permanence” regarding the unconditioned true truth it realizes. The same name permanent abiding means the one unchanging mark of the unconditioned in Hīnayāna and the permanence of true mark and buddha-nature in Mahāyāna. The name is shared, while what is known is great or small.
An arhat who has neither opened the Buddha eye nor heard the Buddha’s teaching cannot know perfect permanence through personal power alone. On encountering another buddha and receiving resolution, the arhat is opened through another’s power. Scripture says that the Two Vehicles attain the permanently abiding real nature of all Dharmas without thereby being called buddhas; this distinguishes the permanence they know. It is like “desire”: birth in the Brahmā heaven requires severing desire, while awakening requires severing desire for the two extremes. The same graph is used, but what is severed differs. One cannot infer identical realization merely from the identical phrase permanent abiding.
The chapter ends by using two kinds of initial practice to explain the Three Refuges, precepts, and goodness. Proximately, wisdom born of hearing during the four establishments of mindfulness in the present life is the beginning; from that beginning one knows the permanence of true truth, and with mind free of dependence becomes a worthy or sage. Remotely, one first aroused the mind of awakening in the ancient past and knew permanent abiding, then feared birth and death and retreated from great to small. The great Dharma received earlier was not wholly lost. Like earth invisibly nourishing trees, it enables later Hīnayāna refuge and precepts to sprout and mature. Proximate initial practice does not exceed what the small knows; remote initial practice preserves the earlier great mind. Together the two interpretations keep the meanings of the great and small scriptures from contradiction.
Through the Eye of the Fuxing
The reading above unfolds only according to Zhiyi’s questions, sequence, and similes in the base treatise. In the Zhiguan Fuxing Chuanhong Jue, T1912, Zhanran further labels the places most easily conflated.
First, the text has five chapters but their meanings gather into three classes: half and full return to great and small, gradual and sudden to partial and perfect, while provisional and real judge the preceding four sections and point toward opening and disclosure〔0245c06〕. These three meanings are Zhanran’s comprehensive outline, not a list that Zhiyi places under his own title.
Second, great and small cannot be distinguished only by gate-names. Zhanran says that what is broken is the attachment of the one who reckons, not the teaching-gate relied upon as such〔0246a27〕. He further describes the Tripiṭaka’s following phenomena as emptiness attained through extinguishing phenomena and the Mahāyāna’s following principle as emptiness attained within the very phenomena〔0246c19–20〕, then explains the treatise’s tracing of illusion and dream through illusory form and mind, ignorance, and buddha-nature. These word-by-word assignments belong to the mirror’s judgment. Zhiyi’s base text itself says only analyzing real Dharmas to make them empty, names and realities as both provisional, and following dispositions and principle.
Third, between half and full and partial and perfect, Zhanran explicitly judges that half belongs only to the small and is forever separated from the great, while partial expands the comprehensive and restricted reach of the preceding two chapters〔0247c04–08〕. In gradual and sudden, he describes the Separate Teaching as having “sudden understanding and gradual practice”〔0248a11〕 and explains the three teachings’ provisional results through the presence only of a teaching-name of buddhahood at the result and no actual practitioner. When the Separate first ground breaks ignorance, it immediately enters the Perfect first abode〔0248a26–0248b15〕. In the section on gradual and perfect within each teaching, he further says that persons at the causal stages of the first three teachings can be opened into the perfect, while their buddha-persons cannot〔0249a26–27〕. These are Zhanran’s conditional judgments concerning gradual and sudden and completion within each teaching.
Fourth, opening and convergence must preserve chronology. Zhanran says that only after the Lotus has completed its opening are all called sudden. What was practiced formerly can now become the gradual within the sudden; one cannot reverse this and say that it was already sudden in the former time〔0248b18–20〕. The indeterminate five flavors likewise cannot be equated directly with the Lotus as fifth flavor, because the Lotus is determinate while poison placed in milk concerns indeterminate timing of awakening〔0248c14〕.
Fifth, Zhanran himself leaves the textual doubts in the five similes. The first is called the sixth, but he records that the text was not found. The treatise calls the second the thirty-second while he calls it the twenty-second. The newly calved cow sentence is moved forward for convenience in taking the meaning. The poison simile is called the eighth, but he suspects it should be in the twenty-seventh〔0249b16–0249c03〕. The present treatise still reads sixth, thirty-second, ninth, and eighth; Zhanran separately records the doubtful text and order he saw.
Sixth, the provisional is not strategy outside the Buddha’s essence. Zhanran explicitly calls it skillful means within the wondrous essence and makes establishing, opening, and abolishing depend entirely on the four siddhāntas〔0249c17–25〕. He further limits “all four are real” to their all entering the perfect upon opening and resolution, places “all four are provisional” in the perspective of spoken teaching relative to inexpressible principle, and judges that outside the one real the double negation is no separate principle〔0250a01–18〕. The base treatise’s threefold examination thus has distinct perspectives that do not overturn one another.
Seventh, Zhanran completely outlines the five questions concerning receiving the Shared into the Separate. Receiving only at the eighth ground applies to lower faculties, while the station entered should include both the Separate first ground and Perfect first abode〔0250b21–0250c08〕. Receiving also differs from the Lotus’s opening and convergence: receiving occurs at the junction of earlier teachings, whereas convergence opens all three preceding teachings into the perfect. This is Zhanran’s distinction between receiving and convergence.
Eighth, the final precision in the difficulty over permanent abiding is Zhanran’s small permanence and wondrous permanence: formerly one had to know small permanence, today one must know wondrous permanence〔0251b22〕. The two initial practices are one proximate and one remote. The proximate is wisdom born of hearing during the four establishments of mindfulness in the present life; the remote is first arousing the great mind in the distant past. The chapter closes by saying that the proximate account does not contradict the small, while the remote account did not penetrate the great〔0251b25–0252a10〕. Sharing a name does not equate what is realized, and possessing a great mind does not equate having reached the great result; neither boundary can be omitted.
Reading the five pairs therefore requires preserving three lines at once: what names and meanings indicate, what practitioners pass through, and before and after opening and convergence. The same name need not mean the same principle. Establishing a name for a result need not mean a person has actually reached it. The capacity to enter after opening cannot be reversed into perfection before opening. Zhanran adds all three as conditions for reading this chapter.
This mirror makes the function of the five pairs still clearer. Zhiyi first uses the base treatise’s own pillar-image, illusion and dream, phases of the moon, milk flavors, lotus, and earth to let practitioners see how skillful means can open toward reality. Zhanran then labels boundaries of sections, conditions, and chronology. When the two layers illuminate one another without rewriting each other, partial and perfect no longer deteriorate into labels of higher and lower. They become an eye for checking whether one’s own understanding, practice, and realization correspond.
方便Preparatory Means
全文五層 →Full five layers →地方選好了,外務停下了,身體也沒有病,泥、輪、繩索全都調好,器物就一定會出現嗎?不一定。陶師若不肯動手,動手卻不勤,不記得方法,不懂巧便,心又不能專一,所有準備仍會落空。《摩訶止觀》以這一幅製陶圖,說明正修之前為什麼要有二十五方便。
方便不是把艱難道路變成捷徑,而是讓每一個必要條件在正確位置共同運作。具五緣安頓修行所依,呵五欲截斷外牽,棄五蓋清除內障,調五事使食眠身息心不過不及,行五法則使整個人真正向前。少一環,止觀都可能只剩願望;五科相續,麁散才漸入細靜。
方便為何不是一條捷徑〔科一〕
什麼叫方便?本論先答善巧:少善根若得善巧運用,能成無量行、發解而入菩薩位。再答眾緣和合:如來身不從一因一緣生,因與果都要眾緣共成。方便的力量因此不在偷省步驟,而在能使微少之因不被浪費,使分散之緣同向一果。
為什麼又分遠、近?遠近只依與正觀的關係而立。二十五法調麁入細、檢散令靜,是遠方便;十境、十觀直接成就觀行、發相似與真證,是近方便。遠不是低劣,近也不是可以越過遠而獨立。正如陶器離不開作坊、健康、泥輪與雙手,近處成形之功早已承受遠處眾緣。
五科的次第也由此自然生起:道由人弘,人又藉緣進道;緣具後先割嗜欲,外欲屏退再淨內心,內心寂後調試五事,五事調後行五法。這不是把生命切成五格,而是讓前一層清出的空間,成為下一層可以著力之處。
五緣先把什麼安頓好〔科二〕
修止觀最先要具備什麼?本論列持戒清淨、衣食具足、閑居靜處、息諸緣務、得善知識。身命須有衣食,行處須能安靜,外務不能不斷牽心,法門又須良師開導;任何一項欠缺,都可能妨礙其餘四項。
五緣的第一項為何獨獨展開得最廣?因為持戒不是單一禁令,而是從生命的根本善惡,一路通到定、慧與觀心。本論列十戒:不缺、不破、不穿、不雜、隨道、無著、智所讚、自在、隨定、具足。最初三戒護律儀,不雜護定心,隨道、無著通真諦,智所讚、自在通化他,隨定、具足則把威儀起動與中道常寂同時保全。
性戒與受得戒又不可混成一件事。性戒不問受不受,作惡自有其業;受戒後另有違無作之罪。三歸、五戒、具足戒等在佛出世後依制而受,觀、練、熏、修與四諦慧也各有後來開顯的一層。根本與客法相依,既不把制戒說成世間本來已有,也不把受戒形式當作善惡業果的全部。
戒為何從外在防護走到觀心〔科三〕
只要不犯身口戒,是否已叫持戒清淨?本論先肯定事持的必要,再追問心是否雜染。器物不缺、不破、不穿,固然能用;若內心仍追逐破戒事,即使外表完好,也像未燒成的土坯,遇愛見惡緣便會破壞。
所以十戒又束成四層。前四戒把因緣所生的善惡心作觀境,以善順之心防止惡心:防是止善,順是行善,也是觀。隨道、無著兩戒觀善惡法與非法全都即空,不依有、無乃至非有非無另起執見。智所讚、自在兩戒知道心法無所有,仍在假名中分別藥病、引導眾生,又不被假名拘束。隨定、具足兩戒則觀心本非空、也非假,二邊寂靜而雙照二諦。
觀心為什麼還能具戒、毘尼、解脫、誦、律五名?因三觀能防三惑,防止遍法界;能滅見思、塵沙、無明,滅也遍法界;見三諦便使三惑保得解脫;名詮諦理,觀念相續現前,便是誦;又能衡量三惑麁細、三觀藥病,纖毫不差,便是律。戒由身口深入觀心,不是捨棄事戒,而是使事戒有不易被愛見摧破的根。
事戒能感修羅、人、天不同品報,理戒的空假中也各有淺深。位次不同,守持能力不同;但中道觀心遍攝一切法,不可因理高便輕事,也不可因事謹便以為理觀自然完成。
羅剎為何只求一粒微塵〔科四〕
犯戒怎樣開始?本論不只描寫突然捨棄全部戒法,而讓愛羅剎從整個浮囊,逐步索到一半、一手、一指,最後只要微塵那麼少。行者若說這一點太小,吉羅無妨,便已開放逸之門;微孔雖小,海水漸入,終能使渡海者沉沒。
愛羅剎以安樂冒充涅槃。欲樂像飢者得食、貧者得寶、獼猴得酒,當下暢情,便誘人把戒的浮囊交出。它不只破律儀;貪攀五欲也破定共,深著生死破即空,不護他心破即假,不信戒善等虛空、具一切佛法,便破中道。
見羅剎更難辨。行者得一點空解或少分禪定,沒有好師友,便可能自立己心為師,認定已證無生,以無分別之名撥因果、毀威儀。佛世得四禪而誤認四果的比丘,臨終見中陰便反謗佛,正顯有漏定不能替自己保證所見無誤。
空若真能抹去一切罪,執空者為何還愛惜自己的身命、畏懼國王?他對自己與權勢不能空,卻偏對父母、佛戒說空,顯出所謂無礙只是欲與慢的護身語。空法本為治有,若再把空定成實見,便像另一個羅剎,把慧命與戒囊一同吞沒。
持戒與修乘,哪一邊可以放慢〔科五〕
事戒與理乘是否可以只選一邊?本論以四句作答:乘戒俱急,今生若未得道,也由強業先牽而生善處,再依所修觀乘見佛得道;戒緩乘急,可能因破事戒受三惡身,卻由理觀之力在惡道身中聞法得道;戒急乘緩,雖生人天或梵世,卻耽著福定,佛出也不能開解;乘戒俱緩,便失人天果,神識昏塞,長劫沉淪。
這四句為何不把戒緩乘急美化成勇猛捷徑?因為見佛得道是乘力,受三惡身正是破事戒之果。經中龍鬼畜獸來會,能顯過去乘急,不會把惡道苦改稱方便。既然可在人天受道,又何必故意苦入三途?
反過來,戒急乘緩也不是穩妥終點。好像被繫者以財物求人拖延刑期,等待赦免;人天福報只是延時,若不遇善知識修乘,報盡仍墮。行者因此要自察:事理兩邊哪一邊強弱?事戒哪一品急,理乘哪一品緩?能知自己的因,才看得見將來升沉之果。
重罪之後,止觀還有入口嗎〔科六〕
犯戒已障定慧,還能重新開始嗎?輕過依律懺除,戒淨後障轉,止觀容易明發。重罪在小乘法中無懺,大乘則以四種三昧開懺悔門;理觀只有小偏、執著又薄,也可用正觀破見,慚愧自責,使心回到正軌。
但懺悔為何不能只說一句罪性空?罪從重緣生,要以殷重心對治;現起重罪如近處迷路,痛切回頭較易,久遠重障如已迷深遠,迴轉更難。端坐念實相、入禪定、依法懺儀與還淨之教,各顯重罪不是不可轉;它們同時要求行者不以空話省略苦到懺悔的身心。
要懺今世、過去兩世重障,須先認出順生死流的十心,再運逆流十心。懺悔從此不只是回看一件舊事,而是找出生死之流如何在當下續接,又在哪裡可以轉向。
十心為何要逆流而行〔科七〕
罪流怎樣由細至重?最初無明妄計人我,由身見起顛倒、貪瞋癡與諸業;內有煩惱,外遇惡友,惡勢加盛;繼而內滅善心、外滅善事,不隨喜他善;再縱三業,使惡心遍布、晝夜相續;之後覆藏,不畏惡道,無慚無愧,最後撥無因果。像廁蟲樂廁不知臭穢,心順著熟路走,便由一念推到四重五逆乃至一闡提。
逆流不是把十項反向背誦,而是每一步都翻破一個習性。深信業種久而不失,破撥無因果;慚天愧人,破無慚愧;念命只在一息,像野干忽聞斷頭、阿輸柯王日日聽死鈴,破不畏惡道;發露如露根使枝枯、乾源使流竭,破覆藏;斷相續如吐物不再吞回,破再作。
再發菩提心,把只顧自己的危安轉為遍界兼濟;以善三業晝夜不休,像移山填海般修功補過;守護自他善法,不再嫉毀;念十方佛的慈智,離惡友;最後沿貪瞋、妄念、顛倒、身見、我見逐層追問,發現我與心都無住處,罪福無主,如日出使朝露頓失。
這十心順涅槃道、逆生死流。只入道場受苦而不辨是非,並不能自然成為懺悔;真正轉流,須知道每一個舊心由哪一個新心翻破。
見罪為何更需事理雙懺〔科八〕
見惑既自稱有理,怎樣懺?本論仍以十心作骨架,卻把觀察深入見心。先指出:欝頭藍弗、須跋陀羅、長爪等即使有深定利智,仍未出細惑與諸見;若把愛空的無明心叫道,便是非道計道、非因計因,又把未來苦果叫涅槃,成非果計果。看見見心本身就是苦集,才真正建立對世出世因果的深信。
慚愧也轉為慚自己未見三諦,愧於方便道人與真理已顯者;怖畏則看見執空之罪隨業流轉,並非無漏。發露是去除自、師、法三疑,使諦性顯現;斷相續是令三諦觀不間斷;菩提心遍法界,以無作善翻遍界惡;修功補過則不只從有見移到無見,而在見上修即空、即假、即中的道品。
守護正法不再護己見,而護三諦不受邪見破壞;念佛是念三諦不來不去、無生法即佛;觀罪性空則見三惑如幻,來無所從,去無足跡。一空一切空,罪性即空。
為何理懺後還加事法?見心猛利,能帶起重煩惱,像重病服藥須加強助力。深觀三諦又以殷重事行相助,如兩位健兒一人拭身、一人洗衣,共伏毒蛇。事戒淨發根本定與世智,無生戒淨發真諦定與一切智,即假戒淨發俗諦定與道種智,即中戒淨發王三昧與一切種智;事理相資,止觀才重新有入口。
衣怎樣從蔽形轉成法服〔科九〕
衣只是遮寒蔽體的小事嗎?沒有衣,形命不安,道也無所依;衣能遮醜、寒熱、蚊虻,又能整飾身體。雪山行者以草席鹿皮自足,頭陀行者只蓄三衣,寒地行者可受百一助身之物,卻須少欲知足。上中下三等雖異,共同界線都是使衣資道,不讓求衣、護衣反成新務。
觀行之衣又遮什麼?柔和忍辱使生死、涅槃二邊與中道不二不異;安心中道是忍,離二邊喧是寂,過二死是滅。寂滅忍覆二邊惡如遮醜,除五住如障熱,破無明見如遮寒,捨二邊覺觀如遮蚊虻。它不是把事衣說成無用,而是追問身披袈裟時,心是否也穿上法服。
三衣可轉成三觀,遮三諦上的見愛寒熱,莊嚴三身;百一長衣可轉成一切助道行法,共助三觀。衣於是從身外資具展成歷法修忍:每一件所依都要問,它是在蔽惑、助道,還是在增加求取與守護的負擔?
食怎樣養法身慧命〔科十〕
食物只維持肉身嗎?深山行者以果水、松柏自資,食後繫心坐禪;阿蘭若行者分衛乞食,距聚落不遠不近;不能絕穀或乞食者,受檀越送食與僧中淨食。三種安排都為同一件事:填飢瘡而不讓尋食妨道。
法食又從哪裡來?法喜禪悅是平等大慧,以煩惱為薪、智慧為火,成涅槃食,資法身、長慧命。一色一香無非中道,像上士一草一果便足,這是即事得食。不能即事入中者,次第三觀如頭陀乞食,最後見中道而飽。不能自行即事或歷法作觀者,隨能說般若的善知識,從聞生解,像受檀越送食。又可藉定支林功德開悟,如僧中淨食。
所以,法食不是用玄理取消身食。身食使形命安,法食使智慧命增;一邊不調,另一邊也難久立。真正知足不是什麼都不需要,而是所受已能資道,便不再被餘味牽走。
真正靜處一定在山林嗎〔科十一〕
住得越遠,心就一定越靜嗎?修特定三昧需要選處:深山遠谷絕人蹤,最能任意禪觀;頭陀處離聚落至少三里,交往疏少,又能警策煩惱;閑靜寺院獨住一房,不干事物,也可正思。白衣聚落易招過,市邊鬧寺不相宜;得到合適處所,也不應頻繁遷移。
但身在千由旬外,若起聲聞心,仍不叫遠離;身住城旁而不起二乘心,反可名遠離。中道幽遠深邃,七種方便行跡不到,如深山;高廣不動,如山體;離二邊是靜,不生不起是閑。出假觀鄰空而分別藥病,像頭陀處鄰聚落;即假入空,像鬧寺中仍能安住一室。
山林與房舍提供外在安穩,三諦之理才是心所安處。若只遁影山林而二邊心不止,最深山谷仍可憒鬧;若安三諦,城旁也不妨遠離。
息緣務是否等於捨棄一切事〔科十二〕
為什麼要息生活、人事、技能、學問四務?此處的問題是蘭若行者既已離喧就靜,又讓哪些事不斷牽心。經營生活得一失一,慶弔聘問往來不絕,醫卜工巧咒術招來求用,讀誦問答爭勝使心勞水濁;本為離親從師求要道,若又廣結州郡,便像倒穿衣裳找領、鑽火求水。
四務並非只從外形判斷。隨自意行有其所攝,這裡不論;讀經論本是佛事,若落在記憶勝負而妨止觀,才成學問緣務。醫方技能也不是因知識本身有罪,而是未得聖道便追逐神異,像有美皮好角反招傷身。
觀心時,生活之務歸到愛潤業種,斷愛便息;人事歸到業使眾生往來五道,不作便斷生死;技能歸到虛妄戲論障般若;學問歸到未得無生忍先逐世智辯聰,只見瓦礫草木。水若停住,自會澄清;那時以一切種智知、以佛眼見,不必在小徑上奔走。
善知識為何是全分因緣〔科十三〕
善知識只能幫一半,另一半完全靠自己嗎?本論以佛答阿難的語勢說,它是得道的全分因緣。外護料理所需而不窺過、不惱亂、不浮稱,如母養兒、虎銜子;同行互相策發,不眠不散,如同船共渡;教授能辨道與非道、內外方便與通塞妨障,善巧轉破人心。三者各守一面,共同保護行者不在未知處自任。
善知識又不限一個人的形相。佛菩薩聖者以威光覆育,是外護;六度道品是入道門,如同行;法性實際是諸佛所師,境能發智,是教授。反過來,佛聖自身也各具三義:覆護、和光同行、一音開導。六度道品能護助正道、與正行相合、導入三解脫門;法性也能冥熏護益、與智相應、使盲者得眼。
為什麼善知識還可能成魔?若只把人引到二乘化城,使人損一半煩惱、行一半菩提道,從所得看是知識,從所奪看又是魔。善知識、三昧、菩提心本來都可助道;若使人停在半字而不會中道,也會成為所著。因而選師不能只看外相,也不能因求全分而把任何引導絕對化。
五塵為何會成五欲〔科十四〕
色聲香味觸本身就是欲嗎?本論明說,五塵不是欲;塵境中可愛的滋味使行者生起欲求,才叫五欲。六根各有奔向:眼如愛聚落之狗,耳如愛山澤之鹿,鼻如魚,舌如蛇,身如猨,心如鳥。若只怪外境,不看根的取著,便抓不到欲如何生。
事相上的色有形貌、容色、珍寶,聲有妖詞絲竹環珮,香有蘭麝與身香,味有酒肉甘酸酥血,觸有冷暖細滑與名衣身分。它們分別像熱金丸、毒鼓、憋龍氣、沸蜜與蜜刀、臥師子:接近時似有滋味,取得後卻無厭,惡心如火加薪,世世劫奪色心。
呵欲因此不是憎恨世界,而是如實看見欲的代價。難陀得果後習氣仍在,國王可為色欲不顧宗廟,家國也能由此傾覆。看見過患,攀緣想才息,心才有可能真正入定。
呵欲為何要走過空假中〔科十五〕
只說色無常,就算徹底呵色嗎?人可依色建立常、無常、亦常亦無常、非常非無常等六十二見,彼此諍競,為色造業。析法觀先看無明與諸見念念磨滅、無我無主,業謝果亡;體空觀再見無明即空,諸見也即空,沒有色流可入,也沒有由入色所成的業果。
若停在色空,又怎能辨眾生依色所起無量苦集,施設無量道滅之藥?所以從空入假,廣分別色而知只是名字,名字即空。分別不是退回執有,而是使空慧能化他。
最後還要呵味、離二邊。凡夫著色味,二乘著離色;若味一定,便不能離,若離一定,也不該再有味。味、離都不定,非味非離,才顯色中道。分別色見俗,即色空見真,不著二邊見中;三諦三昧由同一色欲開出。呵色如此,聲香味觸也如此。
蓋為何比外境更難察覺〔科十六〕
五欲已呵,為什麼還要棄五蓋?五欲是五根面對現在五塵而發識;五蓋是境已轉入意地,心又追過去、想未來,在內部反覆覆蔽。外客已走,陶師身中仍有病,照樣不能工作。
貪欲蓋把過去色聲香味觸重新演出,使人暗設方便想再得到;瞋恚蓋由三世九惱結怨,讓瞋火燒功德林;睡眠蓋使六識暗塞、四肢倚放,像小死日日奪明;掉悔蓋先遍緣貪瞋邪癡,身遊口笑,後又以懊悔纏心;疑蓋懷疑自己不是道器、老師沒有深慧、所受法不中理。五蓋各有入口,不能只用一個模糊的散亂概括。
對治也各不相同。貪重觀不淨,瞋重修慈,睡重勤策身心並生法喜,掉散用數息,三疑則分別建立對自、師、法的信。求法不取老師外相,如不因袋臭棄金;信法不是禁止問難,而是在法眼未開時不先以盲心覆器。認得哪一病偏強,才知道藥先落在哪裡。
哪一蓋才是正障〔科十七〕
五蓋是否同樣障定?有人以無知為正障,便重疑、眠;有人以散動為正障,便重掉悔;有人以禪的柔軟對治剛強,便重貪瞋。本論不選一蓋永作唯一正障,而看這位行者哪一蓋偏強。貪重時貪是正障,其餘為旁;瞋、睡、掉悔、疑也各依此例。
這像四大都可能成病,卻不一定同時發;當下哪一大擾動,哪一大直接危命。先治強蓋,弱蓋可能隨之退去,禪定才能發。這一問答把對治從抽象排行帶回自省:不是先決定世上最壞的煩惱,而是如實認出此刻最能覆心的那一個。
初禪發起,五蓋是否全盡〔科十八〕
初禪一發,五蓋是否從此永遠不存在?本論先從貪瞋癡偏起與等起說四分,再開成貪、瞋、睡、疑、掉悔五蓋。就障初禪的鈍使五蓋說,初禪發時這一層已除;但四分若廣開,每分可有二萬一千煩惱,合成八萬四千,又可依苦集道滅開成法藏、塵勞門、三昧陀羅尼與諸波羅蜜,蓋義不能只限欲界麁相。
空見之人把己見當實,順己便愛、逆己便瞋,無明妄執如睡,戲論見諍如掉悔,所見被破後又大疑;這一層五蓋障真諦。證果以後,取真、捨思、惑未盡、失念與未到無學,也各可依貪瞋睡掉疑觀察。
沉空取證又會生一層蓋:保愛空是貪,厭生死而不觀是瞋,不肯照假是睡,把眾生視為擾亂是掉悔,假智不明是疑;它們障俗諦與道種智。菩薩求佛法時也可能愛法,厭棄二乘,無明未盡,與佛相比三業仍有漏失,初心智慧不及後心;若不察,仍會障中道。可見禪定生起不是停止觀察的許可,而是使更細覆蔽逐層顯露。
一念欲如何成為圓棄之門〔科十九〕
圓棄諸蓋是否要等到高位?本論反問:妙法若只給法性菩薩,何必在三界對凡夫說?正因凡夫可修,才在此施權引實。初心要看的不是遠處另一個法,而是當下一念欲。
一念欲怎會具一切法?欲覺初起,心麁不知,漸漸滑利便成習慣;繼而退戒求境,為欲偷劫逼貿、求財殺生,富者縱罪,貧者廣起惡念;欲罪既成,便由『適有、此有』牽出生死,十二因緣隨之輪轉。五蓋與生死並非最後突然加入,而在最初一念已具。
向外五塵、內意根、中間意識求欲,都不可得;合內外、離內外,求過去緣、現在因、未來果,也不可得,欲即是空。又從自己一欲看見眾生種種欲因、色像、音聲、心行、依報無量,如破寇才能立功,多薪使火猛,糞壞反生花;不住欲空,才能由眾生欲病出生百千法門。
最後,欲的實性既非空也非假,沒有趣與非趣,不另斷破而四番五蓋一念圓除。從理具到聞解、起觀、六根清淨、破惑顯諦,直到徹盡欲蓋,六即一線展開。圓不是一句『欲即是道』,而是空中不滯空、假中不縱欲、中道不留二邊。
調身息心為何像調琴〔科二十〕
蓋已棄,為什麼還要調食、眠、身、息、心?土水不調不能作器,五事不善也不能入禪。食物以不增病、睡、煩惱為準,不飢不飽;睡是眼食,過度節制會損心身,放縱又直接障定,所以不節不恣。
身、息、心如受胎時的暖、命、識,從嬰兒、壯年、衰老到死亡都不能分離。入定時,身不寬不急,息不澁不滑,心不沉不浮;住定時隨不調處覺察改正;出定時由細回麁。像琴絃演奏後曲調不成,便回頭調整絃軸,不因最初調過一次便永不檢校。
凡夫三事調好,還能轉為戒定慧:色身成發戒之由,息成入定之門,心成生慧之因。戒捨惡趣身而成法身,息把散動惡覺轉成禪悅法喜,心把生死心改成菩提心。三法合成聖胎,從初心到後心都不分離。
觀心又如何調飢飽沉浮〔科二十一〕
觀心還有飢、飽嗎?入空定慧多消諸法,像飢;扶俗定慧廣立諸法,像飽;中道法喜不偏二邊,才是不飢不飽。空觀與無明相合、沉空保住,像眠多;出假分別伏無明,像眠少;中道既不斷無明性使善法無所生,也不縱無明使佛道無由成,是不住調伏與不調伏。
六度突然急行或突然捨棄,是身的急與寬;般若落利落鈍,是息的滑與澁;菩提心被說得太難或太易,是心的沉與浮。又可依入空、出假、中道分別調:偏真易沉,廣假易浮,實相雙遮雙照才不沉不浮;斷惑急,出假寬,中道不依二邊;入空滑,入假澁,中道不澁不滑。
每一觀內,止若過強,身息心會急、滑、沉;觀若過強,會寬、澁、浮。止觀調到適中,才分別成入真、見俗、入中道的方便。調不是一個永恆固定點,而是在所修觀中不斷覺察,使方便與智度和合,託成聖胎。
最後五法為何不是多餘〔科二十二〕
前二十法都具足,還缺什麼?陶師若不想作、不勤作、不記方法、不懂巧便、不能專一,器仍不成。行者也須有欲、精進、念、巧慧、一心:欣樂所修,晝夜不懈,念念相續,善得其意,決志不異。一心如船柁,巧慧如點頭,前三法如篙櫓;飛鳥也要眼、尾、翅同用。
五法先可就初禪說。欲是求離欲界,精進是越過難越的界首,念常繫初禪,巧慧分辨初禪勝妙與欲界苦麁,一心則專志不緣餘事。這裡的一心是決定專求,不是入定後作定體的一心。
同一五法又可轉向真諦:欲出生死入涅槃,精進不雜有漏而直進,念唯念寂滅,慧辨生死過、涅槃樂,一心修八聖道直往不回。轉向化他時,欲廣化眾生,精進誓不退,念如母憶子,巧慧知病識藥,一心決定度脫。轉向求般若時,像薩陀波崙不惜身命,七日悲泣、七年常行,遇魔障仍能賣身、刺血,把魔事轉成佛事。轉向中道時,欲離二邊,精進不雜而任運,念繫法界,善巧修中觀,一心澄清不二而見般若。
五法每次轉向都仍守原來五名,卻不把上一層的所求帶成下一層的終點。方向一變,欲之所慕、精進之所離、念之所繫、慧之所辨、一心之所決,也一同轉變。
遠方便走到盡頭,還有遠近嗎〔科二十三〕
二十五法只適用一種禪觀嗎?本論說,它們通為一切禪慧方便;所觀不同,方便也轉,如曲調不同,琴絃調法也不同。細分便有無量方便,不能用一張固定清單窮盡。
此處暫把二十五法名定外、名遠,是為讓行者有處下手。由此調心,豁然見理時,誰還能固定分出內外,哪裡還有實在遠近?智慧不單從內觀、外觀、內外觀而得,也不離這些觀,更不是全然無觀而得。
所以結尾不把外方便立成宗派。得意時,沉浮各得其所,內外都成方便;不得意時,內外都不是方便。真正的善巧,不是執一端為唯一正路,而是讓每一緣都把人送到見理之處,見理後又不把所經門徑變成新的繫縛。
輔行之眼
上來順本論五科與製陶、浮囊、健兒、六獸、調琴、船柁等意象而讀。湛然《輔行》再把長文中幾個容易混層的關節照明。
先看整體外框。湛然的正釋從『釋二十五方便』起,結在痛惜人不識內外方便之語;下一段初釋正觀,已轉入後章。其正文以十三個長段承載:總標與五緣、持、犯、乘戒、懺淨各有段落,衣食處務與善知識相續,最後再以呵欲、棄蓋、調事、五法收尾。這一外框支持本章依義細分,卻不容把後章正觀內容提前灌入方便。
湛然釋方便之初,先以善巧說少能敵多,又以和合說眾緣共同成辦;遠近則依正觀而名,並非貶遠尊近。他還指出五科各有所據,卻沒有把來源簡化成五科逐項各抄一書。故善巧既表修行作用,也表智者能把分見經論的材料組成一條可行次第。
第一,湛然以文、義、理、意四重總攝全章:文字開五科,義歸事理;理又有次第與不次第之別,而全章用意只有一個,就是專期正觀。這不是在五科之外再添四科,而是使人知道,五份事相清單若離正觀,便失去方便之名;理觀若離事相,也沒有可調的身心與緣境。
所謂專期正觀,並不把前四科降作可有可無的門前事。戒行、衣食、處所、欲蓋與身心都在法界中,事上每一次調整都朝向觀;觀若不能回照這些事,也還沒有顯出和合眾緣的善巧。
第二,具五緣的十戒並非一部經論的整齊抄錄。湛然先指般若念戒、《大智度論》、華嚴十藏等文,至十種受具又說以《十誦律》為主,兼取毘婆沙義,最後明判不專一部。由此可見,智者所立的十項次第本身就是綜攝經律論的成果。
第三,持戒段的閱讀順序由湛然判為先事、後理。十戒的律儀、定共、道共及諸位差別先立,空假中觀心後開;後者使事持堅固,不是宣告事戒已可撤去。犯戒段文字雖多,湛然以文九、義二收為愛犯與見犯:浮囊被全乞、半乞、微塵乞是文相層層展開,真正驅動它的是欲愛與邪見兩種羅剎,不能把九段誤列為九個並行犯因。
湛然在犯戒故事中又明指四禪比丘出自《大智度論》第十九卷:今本說得四禪而增上慢,自謂得四道,臨終見中陰相便生邪見,後墮阿鼻。本論的四果、地獄短敘與今本的四道、阿鼻各有文脈,兩層相照,所警策的增上慢便有清楚來處。
第四,湛然讀懺淨時先分輕重。輕罪依事懺,重罪則事理相資,且以觀心為主;這一判與本論第二健兒之譬相應,使儀相與無生觀彼此資助,發露、斷續與殷重行也都各安其位。順流、逆流二十心又同時交錯愛見與事理:順流由無明漸至撥因果,逆流從深信因果翻回;近處恢復戒淨,遠處資助正行。二十心的交叉總攝由疏文顯發,與本論逐項鋪陳各守一層。
第五,衣、食、處、緣務與善知識各有事相轉入觀心的節點。湛然特別把善知識判為先事後理:外護、同行、教授先是行者所依的人與緣,後來才在佛聖、道品、法性中各具三義。這使全分因緣既不縮成只依某一位老師,也不被抽象成只依心內法性。
善知識半分、全分的故事,湛然明題出《付法藏因緣傳》末;不平量人與舍利弗自誓,湛然明題在《普超經》下卷。調食偈則由他繫到尼乾答王之文。這些明判把本論的縮敘連回具體場景,使智者的撮略與所據經文的展開成為前後相照的兩層。
湛然對衣食的細判也守住三等與觀心的關係。三種衣先依行處與資具分上中下,觀行衣再以忍覆二邊;三種食先依深山、乞食、檀送分別,法食再依即事、次第、從聞與藉定開解。轉入觀心後,原來的衣食沒有被判作虛妄,它們仍是形命安穩的必要緣。
第六,呵五欲同樣先事後理;色聲香味觸先依過患止牽,再由析空、體空、出假、中道徹其源底。棄五蓋則由五相、五治進入問答,復開利使、依空、依中與圓觀。湛然逐段標出這些轉折:前段不淨、慈心、數息與信法等對治,正是後段一念圓棄所承的實際起步。
湛然在五蓋問答處另標出料簡的節界:先問五蓋是否全障定,再問初禪發時是否畢竟盡。前問依行者偏強立正旁,後問才由鈍使推到利使、依空、依中。圓釋又不是把幾層排成只屬後位的階梯,而是說妙法既對三界凡夫開演,初心便有可修之門。圓與次第因此互相照明,不互相撤銷。
第七,調五事中,湛然指出食、眠各自調,身、息、心須就入、住、出合調;觀心調又是另一轉折。行五法則不同,湛然明說不再分事理:同一欲、精進、念、巧慧、一心隨所向而轉。前四科寄事顯理,第五科即在事法自身轉動;本論五次『復次』所顯的,是同一五法不斷轉換方向。
五法諸家異說處,湛然特別以《大智度論》同毘曇之說來照本論所取:一心為通體,各禪別支顯深淺。這不改變本論先後列《成實論》《瓔珞》《毘曇》《釋論》的次序,而是說明為何智者最後採其中一說。更重要的是,五法最初的一心仍是決志專求,不可預先讀成入定之定體。
最後,湛然把結尾般若句照回得意、失意。二十五法可名定外與遠,卻沒有永恆固定的內外遠近;得意,內外都能導入正觀,失意,內外都會成執。這面鏡因此不替本論另造一條路,只使五科各安其位:事不離理,理不棄事,次第不礙圓觀,而所有善巧都以正觀為歸。這也是讀方便不可少的分寸。
The place has been chosen, external affairs have stopped, the body is free from illness, and clay, wheel, and cords are all in order. Must the vessel now appear? Not necessarily. If the potter will not begin, works without diligence, forgets the method, lacks skillful means, or cannot remain single-minded, every preparation still comes to nothing. Through this image of pottery-making, the Mohe Zhiguan explains why twenty-five preparatory means are needed before correct cultivation.
Preparatory means do not turn a difficult road into a shortcut. They make every necessary condition work together in its proper place. Possessing five conditions settles what cultivation relies upon. Rebuking five desires cuts off outward enticement. Abandoning five hindrances clears inner obstruction. Regulating five matters keeps food, sleep, body, breath, and mind from excess or deficiency. Practicing five Dharmas then makes the whole person genuinely move forward. If one link is missing, calming-and-contemplation may remain only an aspiration. As the five divisions follow one another, coarse distraction gradually enters subtle stillness.
Why Are Preparatory Means Not a Shortcut?〔Section One〕
What are preparatory means? The treatise first answers in terms of skillfulness: when a few wholesome roots are skillfully employed, they can accomplish immeasurable practices, generate understanding, and enter the bodhisattva stages. It then answers in terms of converging conditions: a Tathāgata’s body does not arise from a single cause or condition; both cause and result require many conditions to accomplish them together. The power of preparatory means therefore lies not in skipping steps, but in preventing a slight cause from being wasted and directing dispersed conditions toward one result.
Why, then, distinguish distant and proximate? Distance and proximity are established only in relation to correct contemplation. The twenty-five Dharmas regulate the coarse into the subtle and inspect distraction until it becomes still; these are distant preparatory means. The ten objects and ten contemplations directly accomplish contemplative practice and generate resemblance and true realization; these are proximate preparatory means. Distant does not mean inferior, nor can the proximate stand alone by leaping over the distant. Just as a vessel cannot be formed apart from workshop, health, clay, wheel, and hands, the work of shaping it nearby has already received the many conditions prepared at a distance.
The sequence of the five divisions arises naturally from this. The path is propagated by persons, and persons advance along the path through conditions. Once the conditions are complete, one first cuts away fond desires. With external desires set aside, one next purifies the inner mind. When the inner mind is quiet, one tests and regulates the five matters. Once those five are regulated, one practices the five Dharmas. This does not divide life into five compartments. It lets the space cleared at each level become the place where the next can work.
What Do the Five Conditions Settle First?〔Section Two〕
What must be present first in cultivating calming-and-contemplation? The treatise lists purity in keeping precepts, adequate clothing and food, quiet dwelling in a secluded place, cessation of entangling affairs, and attainment of good spiritual friends. Body and life require clothing and food; one’s place of practice must allow quiet; external affairs cannot continually pull at mind; and the Dharma gate requires a good teacher’s guidance. A lack in any one may obstruct the other four.
Why is the first condition, keeping precepts, unfolded at greatest length? Because keeping precepts is not a single prohibition. It reaches from fundamental good and evil in life all the way through concentration, wisdom, and contemplation of mind. The treatise lists ten precepts: not deficient, unbroken, unpunctured, unmixed, path-conforming, unattached, praised by wisdom, sovereign, concentration-conforming, and complete. The first three protect moral restraint; the unmixed precept protects the concentrated mind. Path-conforming and unattached penetrate true truth. Praised by wisdom and sovereign penetrate transformation of others. Concentration-conforming and complete preserve the movement of deportment and the constant stillness of the Middle Way at once.
Intrinsic precepts and precepts received through ordination must not be conflated. Intrinsic precepts apply whether or not one has received them; doing evil itself has karmic consequence. After precepts are received, violating the nonmanifest precept entails an additional offense. The Three Refuges, five precepts, full ordination, and the like are received according to regulations established after a buddha appears in the world. Contemplation, training, perfuming, cultivation, and wisdom of the Four Truths each also have a later disclosed level. Root and adventitious Dharma depend upon one another: one neither says regulated precepts always existed in the world, nor treats the form of receiving precepts as the whole of wholesome and unwholesome karmic result.
Why Do Precepts Move from Outward Safeguarding into Contemplation of Mind?〔Section Three〕
If one merely avoids violating bodily and verbal precepts, is keeping precepts already pure? The treatise first affirms the necessity of phenomenal keeping, then asks whether mind is still defiled. A vessel that is not deficient, unbroken, and unpunctured can of course be used. But if the inner mind still pursues acts that break precepts, the outwardly intact vessel resembles an unfired clay blank: when adverse conditions of craving and views arrive, it will break.
The ten precepts are therefore gathered into four levels. The first four take wholesome and unwholesome minds born through causes and conditions as objects of contemplation and use a wholesome, concordant mind to prevent an unwholesome one. Prevention is the goodness of calming; concordant activity is the goodness of practice and also contemplation. The path-conforming and unattached precepts contemplate wholesome and unwholesome, Dharma and non-Dharma, as entirely empty in their immediacy, without generating another view by relying on existence, nonexistence, or even neither existence nor nonexistence. The two precepts praised by wisdom and sovereign know that mind-Dharma has no possession, yet still distinguish medicines and illnesses within provisional names and guide beings without being confined by those names. The concentration-conforming and complete precepts contemplate mind as originally neither empty nor provisional: the two extremes are quiescent while both truths are simultaneously illuminated.
Why can contemplation of mind also possess the five names precept, vinaya, liberation, recitation, and discipline? Because the three contemplations can prevent the three delusions, and this prevention extends throughout the Dharma realm. They can extinguish views-and-thought, dust-and-sand, and ignorance, and this extinguishing also extends throughout the Dharma realm. Seeing the three truths allows the three delusions to preserve liberation. Names disclose the principles of the truths, and contemplative mindfulness continues to appear—this is recitation. The contemplations can also weigh the coarse and subtle dimensions of the three delusions and the medicine-and-illness relation of the three contemplations without the slightest error—this is discipline. The movement of precepts from body and speech deep into contemplation of mind does not abandon phenomenal precepts. It gives them a root not easily destroyed by craving and views.
Phenomenal precepts can bring differing grades of retribution among asuras, humans, and gods; emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle within precepts of principle likewise each have depths and shallows. Different stages entail different capacities for keeping them. Yet contemplation of mind in the Middle Way universally embraces all Dharmas. One must neither slight phenomena because principle is high, nor suppose that careful phenomenal conduct naturally completes contemplation of principle.
Why Does the Rākṣasa Ask for Only One Speck of Dust?〔Section Four〕
How does breaking precepts begin? The treatise does not depict only a sudden abandonment of every precept-Dharma. It has the rākṣasa of craving ask first for the whole flotation bladder, then half, a hand’s span, a finger’s span, and finally an amount no larger than a speck of dust. If the practitioner says that so little is harmless and a duṣkṛta does not matter, the gate of negligence has already opened. Though the hole is tiny, seawater gradually enters and can finally drown the one crossing the sea.
The rākṣasa of craving disguises pleasure as nirvāṇa. Sensual delight is like food to the hungry, treasure to the poor, or wine to a monkey: the immediate gratification entices a person to hand over the flotation bladder of precepts. It does not break only moral restraint. Reaching greedily for the five desires also breaks precepts shared with concentration; deep attachment to birth and death breaks emptiness in its immediacy; failure to protect another’s mind breaks provisionality in its immediacy; and disbelief that the goodness of precepts is equal to empty space and possesses every Buddha-Dharma breaks the Middle Way.
The rākṣasa of views is harder to recognize. Having gained a little understanding of emptiness or a small portion of meditative concentration, a practitioner without a good teacher or friend may take the personal mind as teacher, decide that the unborn has been realized, and invoke nondiscrimination to dismiss cause and result and destroy deportment. The monk in the Buddha’s time who attained the four dhyānas but mistook them for the four fruits, then saw the intermediate state at death and slandered the Buddha in return, clearly shows that contaminated concentration cannot guarantee the correctness of one’s own perceptions.
If emptiness could truly erase every offense, why would one who grasps emptiness still cherish personal life and fear the king? Such a person cannot empty self or worldly power, yet declares parents and the Buddha’s precepts empty. This reveals so-called nonobstruction as merely language protecting desire and conceit. The Dharma of emptiness originally treats existence. If emptiness itself is fixed into a real view, it becomes another rākṣasa, swallowing wisdom-life together with the bladder of precepts.
Which Can Be Relaxed, Keeping Precepts or Cultivating the Vehicle?〔Section Five〕
May phenomenal precepts and the vehicle of principle be reduced to only one side? The treatise answers with four alternatives. If vehicle and precepts are both urgent, one may not attain the path in this life, but powerful karma first draws one to a wholesome realm, where the contemplative vehicle already cultivated enables one to see a buddha and attain the path. If precepts are relaxed but the vehicle urgent, breaking phenomenal precepts may bring a body in the three evil destinies, yet the force of contemplation of principle enables one to hear Dharma and attain the path in that very body. If precepts are urgent but the vehicle relaxed, one may be born among humans, gods, or in a Brahmā heaven, yet attachment to merit and concentration prevents understanding even when a buddha appears. If vehicle and precepts are both relaxed, one loses the human and heavenly results, consciousness becomes benighted, and one sinks through long kalpas.
Why do these four alternatives not glorify relaxed precepts and an urgent vehicle as a heroic shortcut? Because seeing a buddha and attaining the path comes from the vehicle’s power, while receiving a body in the three evil destinies is precisely the result of breaking phenomenal precepts. Dragons, ghosts, and animals who come to assemblies in scripture can reveal urgency of the vehicle in past lives; this does not rename the suffering of evil destinies as preparatory means. If one can receive the path as a human or god, why deliberately enter the three courses in misery?
Conversely, urgent precepts and a relaxed vehicle are not a secure destination. It resembles a bound prisoner using wealth to have someone delay the execution while awaiting a pardon. Human or heavenly merit merely extends the time. Without meeting a good spiritual friend and cultivating the vehicle, one falls when that retribution ends. Practitioners must therefore examine themselves: which of the phenomenal and principial sides is stronger or weaker? Which grade of phenomenal precepts is urgent, and which grade of the vehicle of principle is relaxed? Only by knowing one’s own causes can one see the future result of rising or sinking.
Is There Still an Entrance to Calming-and-Contemplation after a Grave Offense?〔Section Six〕
If breaking precepts already obstructs concentration and wisdom, can one begin again? Light transgressions are removed through repentance according to the vinaya. Once precepts become pure, the obstruction turns and calming-and-contemplation can easily clarify and arise. In the Lesser Vehicle, grave offenses have no repentance. The Great Vehicle, however, opens a gate of repentance through the four kinds of samādhi. If contemplation of principle has only a slight deviation and attachment remains weak, correct contemplation can also break the view; ashamed and self-reproaching, the mind returns to the correct track.
But why can repentance not consist only of saying that the nature of offense is empty? A grave offense arises through weighty conditions and must be treated with an earnest mind. A present grave offense is like losing the road nearby: turning back with anguish is comparatively easy. A long-past grave obstruction is like having wandered far and deep: reversal is harder. Sitting upright and recollecting true mark, entering meditative concentration, practicing according to repentance rites, and following teachings on restoration each show that a grave offense can be transformed. At the same time, they require practitioners not to use empty words to omit the physical and mental anguish of repentance.
To repent the grave obstructions of this and a past life, one must first recognize the ten minds flowing with birth and death, then employ the ten minds flowing against it. Repentance thus does more than look back upon an old deed. It finds how the current of birth and death continues in the present and where it can turn.
Why Must the Ten Minds Move against the Current?〔Section Seven〕
How does the current of offense move from subtle to grave? At first, ignorance falsely reckons person and self. From the view of a body arise inversion, greed, anger, delusion, and many karmic acts. Afflictions are present within, evil friends encountered without, and the force of evil grows. One next extinguishes wholesome mind within and wholesome deeds without and does not rejoice in others’ goodness. Then the three kinds of conduct are indulged, letting an unwholesome mind spread and continue day and night. Concealment follows, then lack of fear of evil destinies, absence of shame before oneself or others, and finally denial of cause and result. Like a privy worm delighting in a privy without knowing its filth, mind follows a familiar road and is pushed from one thought to the four grave offenses, five heinous acts, and even icchantikahood.
Moving against the current is not reciting those ten in reverse order. Every step overturns one habit. Deep faith that karmic seeds do not disappear however long they remain breaks denial of cause and result. Shame before heaven and remorse before persons break shamelessness. Recollecting that life lasts only one breath—like the jackal suddenly hearing of beheading or King Aśoka hearing the bell of death each day—breaks lack of fear of evil destinies. Disclosure, like exposing roots so branches wither or drying a source so its stream runs out, breaks concealment. Cutting continuity, like refusing to swallow again what has been vomited, breaks repeated action.
One further generates the mind of awakening, turning concern only for personal safety into aid extending throughout the realm. With wholesome body, speech, and mind unceasing day and night, one cultivates merit and repairs fault as though moving a mountain or filling a sea. One safeguards wholesome Dharmas in self and others instead of envying or destroying them. Recollecting the compassion and wisdom of buddhas in the ten directions, one leaves evil friends. Finally, one follows greed, anger, deluded thought, inversion, the view of a body, and the view of self backward level by level and discovers that neither self nor mind has an abiding place. Offense and merit have no master, like morning dew disappearing suddenly when the sun rises.
These ten minds accord with the path to nirvāṇa and oppose the current of birth and death. Merely entering a sanctuary and enduring pain without distinguishing right and wrong does not naturally become repentance. Truly turning the current requires knowing which new mind overturns each old one.
Why Do Offenses of View Especially Require Both Phenomenal and Principial Repentance?〔Section Eight〕
How can delusions of view repent when they claim a principle of their own? The treatise still uses the ten minds as its frame, but carries observation more deeply into the mind of views. It first points out that Udraka Rāmaputra, Subhadra, Dīrghanakha, and others had deep concentration and sharp intelligence yet still had not escaped subtle delusion and the many views. To call the ignorance-mind that loves emptiness the path is to reckon a non-path as the path and a noncause as cause; to call the future painful result nirvāṇa is to reckon a nonresult as result. Only upon seeing that the mind of views itself is suffering and accumulation does one genuinely establish deep faith in worldly and world-transcending cause and result.
Shame and remorse also change: one is ashamed that one has not seen the three truths and remorseful before practitioners of preparatory means and those to whom true principle has appeared. Fear sees that the offense of grasping emptiness flows with karma and is not uncontaminated. Disclosure removes the three doubts concerning self, teacher, and Dharma so that the nature of the truths can appear. Cutting continuity lets contemplation of the three truths remain uninterrupted. The mind of awakening extends throughout the Dharma realm, overturning evil throughout the realm with uncontrived goodness. Cultivating merit and repairing fault then no longer merely moves from a view of existence to a view of nonexistence; upon the view itself, it cultivates path factors that are empty, provisional, and middle in their immediacy.
Safeguarding correct Dharma no longer protects one’s own view; it protects the three truths from destruction by wrong views. Recollection of the Buddha means recollecting the three truths as neither coming nor going, and unborn Dharma itself as Buddha. Contemplating the emptiness of offense-nature sees the three delusions as illusions: they come from nowhere and leave no trace. When one is empty, all are empty; offense-nature itself is empty.
Why add phenomenal Dharma after principial repentance? The mind of views is fierce and can bring forth grave afflictions, like a serious illness requiring stronger medicinal support. Deep contemplation of the three truths is aided by earnest phenomenal practice, like two strong persons, one wiping the body and the other washing the clothes, together subduing a venomous snake. Purity in phenomenal precepts produces root concentration and worldly wisdom. Purity in the precept of the unborn produces concentration of true truth and wisdom of all phenomena. Purity in the precept of provisionality in its immediacy produces concentration of conventional truth and wisdom of the varieties of the path. Purity in the precept of the Middle in its immediacy produces king samādhi and wisdom of all modes. With phenomena and principle supporting one another, calming-and-contemplation once again has an entrance.
How Does Clothing Turn from Covering the Body into Dharma Robes?〔Section Nine〕
Is clothing merely a minor matter of warding off cold and covering the body? Without clothes, body and life are unsettled and the path has no support. Clothing can cover what is unsightly, ward off heat and cold and mosquitoes and horseflies, and put the body in order. Practitioners in snowy mountains are content with grass mats and deerskins. Practitioners of the dhūta practices possess only three robes. Practitioners in cold lands may accept the hundred-and-one requisites that aid the body, but must have few desires and know contentment. Though superior, middling, and inferior provisions differ, all share one boundary: let clothing support the path, and do not let seeking and protecting clothing become a new affair.
What does the clothing of contemplative practice cover? Gentleness and patience make the two extremes of birth-and-death and nirvāṇa neither two nor different from the Middle Way. Settling mind in the Middle Way is patience; leaving the clamor of the two extremes is stillness; passing beyond the two deaths is extinction. The patience of still extinction covers the evils of the two extremes as clothes cover ugliness, removes the five abiding afflictions as clothes shield from heat, breaks views born of ignorance as clothes ward off cold, and relinquishes the discursive thought of the two extremes as clothes repel mosquitoes and horseflies. It does not declare phenomenal clothing useless. It asks whether mind has also put on Dharma robes when the body wears the kāṣāya.
The three robes can be turned into the three contemplations, covering the cold and heat of views and cravings upon the three truths and adorning the three bodies. The hundred-and-one additional garments can be turned into all practices that assist the path, together assisting the three contemplations. Clothing thus expands from an external requisite into the cultivation of patience throughout Dharmas. Of everything relied upon, one asks: is it covering delusion and aiding the path, or adding the burden of acquisition and protection?
How Does Food Nourish Dharma Body and Wisdom-Life?〔Section Ten〕
Does food sustain only the physical body? Practitioners deep in the mountains sustain themselves with fruit, water, pine, and cypress, then bind mind to seated dhyāna after eating. Practitioners in an araṇya go on alms rounds at a distance neither too far nor too near from a settlement. Those unable to abstain from grain or beg for food accept meals delivered by donors and pure food within the saṅgha. All three arrangements serve one purpose: fill the sore of hunger without letting the search for food obstruct the path.
Where does Dharma-food come from? Delight in Dharma and the joy of dhyāna are great impartial wisdom. Taking afflictions as fuel and wisdom as fire, they make the food of nirvāṇa, nourish the Dharma body, and lengthen wisdom-life. When not a single color or fragrance is other than the Middle Way, one is like the superior person for whom one blade of grass or one fruit is enough: this is obtaining food through the phenomenon in its immediacy. Those unable to enter the Middle through phenomena proceed through the three contemplations sequentially, like a dhūta practitioner begging for food, and finally see the Middle Way and become full. Those unable to contemplate through phenomena in their immediacy or progressively through Dharmas follow a good spiritual friend able to speak prajñā and generate understanding from hearing, like accepting a meal delivered by a donor. Or they awaken through the forest of merit in the factors of concentration, like receiving pure food in the saṅgha.
Dharma-food therefore does not use abstruse principle to cancel physical food. Physical food settles bodily life; Dharma-food increases wisdom-life. If one side is unregulated, the other is difficult to sustain. True contentment does not mean needing nothing. It means that once what one receives can support the path, one is no longer drawn away by additional flavors.
Must a Truly Quiet Place Be in the Mountains and Forests?〔Section Eleven〕
Does greater distance necessarily make mind quieter? Specific samādhis require a chosen place. Deep mountains and remote valleys, cut off from human traces, best allow unimpeded dhyāna-contemplation. A dhūta place lies at least three li from a settlement, where interaction is sparse yet afflictions are kept under warning. In a secluded monastery, one may live alone in a room, avoid entanglement in affairs, and think correctly. Lay settlements readily invite faults; noisy monasteries beside a market are unsuitable. Once an appropriate place is found, one should not move frequently.
Yet if a śrāvaka mind arises, even a body a thousand yojanas away is not called secluded. A body living beside a city but free from the mind of the Two Vehicles may instead be called secluded. The Middle Way is hidden, distant, and profound, unreachable by the tracks of the seven preparatory ranks, like deep mountains. It is lofty, broad, and unmoving, like a mountain mass. Separation from the two extremes is quiet; nonarising and nonactivation are secluded. The contemplation that emerges into the provisional neighbors emptiness while distinguishing medicines and illnesses, like a dhūta place neighboring a settlement. Entering emptiness through provisionality is like abiding in a single room even within a noisy monastery.
Mountains, forests, and rooms provide outward stability, but the principle of the three truths is the place where mind truly settles. If one only hides one’s shadow in mountains and forests while the mind of the two extremes does not cease, even the deepest valley can remain clamorous. Settled in the three truths, one may be secluded even beside a city.
Does Ceasing Entangling Affairs Mean Abandoning Every Activity?〔Section Twelve〕
Why cease the four affairs of livelihood, social relations, skills, and learning? The issue here is which matters continue to pull at mind after an araṇya practitioner has already left clamor for quiet. Managing a livelihood gains one thing and loses another. Congratulation, condolence, betrothal, and inquiry continue without end. Medicine, divination, crafts, spells, and arts invite others to seek one’s services. Reading, reciting, questioning, answering, and competing over superiority weary mind and muddy its water. One originally leaves kin and follows a teacher to seek the essential path; forming broad connections throughout prefectures and commanderies again is like putting on a robe upside down while looking for its collar, or drilling fire in search of water.
The four affairs are not judged by outward form alone. The practice of following one’s own intent has its own inclusions and is not discussed here. Reading sūtras and treatises is itself Buddha-work; only when it falls into competition over memory and obstructs calming-and-contemplation does it become an affair of learning. Medical knowledge and skills are likewise not offenses in themselves. But pursuing marvels before attaining the noble path resembles possessing beautiful hide and fine horns that instead invite injury to the body.
In contemplating mind, affairs of livelihood return to craving that moistens karmic seeds; severing craving ends them. Social affairs return to karma that makes beings come and go among the five paths; nonaction severs birth and death. Skills return to delusive conceptual play that obstructs prajñā. Learning returns to pursuing worldly intelligence and eloquence before attaining patience in the unborn and seeing only tiles, stones, plants, and trees. Once water stops, it clarifies by itself. Then one knows with wisdom of all modes and sees with the Buddha-eye, without running along narrow paths.
Why Is a Good Spiritual Friend the Whole of the Causes and Conditions?〔Section Thirteen〕
Can a good spiritual friend help only halfway while the other half depends entirely on oneself? In the cadence of the Buddha’s answer to Ānanda, the treatise says that a good spiritual friend is the whole of the causes and conditions for attaining the path. An external protector arranges necessities without prying into faults, causing disturbance, or offering hollow praise, like a mother raising a child or a tiger carrying its cub. Fellow practitioners spur one another, neither sleeping nor scattering, like passengers crossing together in one boat. An instructing teacher can distinguish path from non-path, inner from outer preparatory means, and penetration from obstruction and impediment, skillfully turning and breaking a person’s mind. Each keeps one face of the work, and together they protect the practitioner from taking the unknown as a personal authority.
Nor is a good spiritual friend limited to the form of one person. Buddhas, bodhisattvas, and noble ones shelter and nurture through majestic radiance—this is external protection. The six perfections and path factors are gates into the path, like fellow practitioners. Dharma-nature and ultimate reality are what all buddhas take as teacher; the object can generate wisdom—this is instruction. Conversely, buddhas and noble ones each possess all three meanings themselves: they shelter and protect, harmonize their light to accompany others, and guide through one voice. The six perfections and path factors protect and aid the correct path, accord with correct practice, and lead into the three gates of liberation. Dharma-nature can invisibly perfume and protect, correspond with wisdom, and give sight to the blind.
Why might a good spiritual friend still become a Māra? If someone leads a person only to the transformation city of the Two Vehicles, reducing half the afflictions and traveling half the path of awakening, then from what is gained that guide is a spiritual friend, but from what is taken away the guide is a Māra. Good spiritual friends, samādhi, and the mind of awakening can all aid the path. If they make someone stop at the half-word and fail to comprehend the Middle Way, they too become objects of attachment. One therefore cannot choose a teacher by outward appearance alone, nor absolutize any guidance in the quest for the whole.
Why Do the Five Objects Become the Five Desires?〔Section Fourteen〕
Are form, sound, fragrance, flavor, and touch themselves desires? The treatise expressly says that the five objects are not desires. The appealing savor within an object makes a practitioner generate desire and pursuit; only this is called one of the five desires. Each of the six faculties has its own rush outward: the eye is like a dog loving a village, the ear a deer loving mountains and marshes, the nose a fish, the tongue a snake, the body a monkey, and mind a bird. If one blames only the outer object and does not examine the faculty’s appropriation, one cannot grasp how desire arises.
Phenomenally, forms include shape, complexion, and jewels; sounds include seductive words, strings and flutes, and tinkling girdle ornaments; fragrances include orchids, musk, and bodily scent; flavors include liquor, meat, sweetness, sourness, curds, and blood; touches include cold, warmth, delicacy, smoothness, fine clothing, and bodily distinctions. Respectively, they resemble a hot pellet of gold, a poisoned drum, the breath of a lurking dragon, boiling honey and a honeyed blade, and lying beside a lion. At first approach they seem to have savor; after being obtained they never satisfy. An unwholesome mind is like a fire fed with fuel, plundering form and mind life after life.
Rebuking desire therefore does not mean hating the world. It means seeing the cost of desire as it is. Even after Nanda attained the fruit, habitual residue remained. A king may disregard ancestral temple and realm for sexual desire, and households and states may be overthrown by it. When the fault is seen, the thought that reaches out can cease and mind can genuinely enter concentration.
Why Must Rebuking Desire Pass through Emptiness, Provisionality, and the Middle?〔Section Fifteen〕
Does merely saying that form is impermanent thoroughly rebuke form? Upon form, people can establish permanence, impermanence, both permanence and impermanence, neither permanence nor impermanence, and the sixty-two views, contesting with one another and making karma for form. Analytical contemplation first sees ignorance and the many views being ground away thought after thought, without self or master, until karma recedes and result disappears. Contemplation that embodies emptiness further sees ignorance as empty in its immediacy and the many views likewise empty. There is no current of form to enter and no karmic result produced by entering form.
But if one remains in the emptiness of form, how can one distinguish the immeasurable suffering and accumulation that beings produce in dependence upon form and establish the medicines of immeasurable path and cessation? One therefore emerges from emptiness into the provisional, broadly distinguishing form while knowing it to be only a name, and the name empty in its immediacy. Differentiation does not return to grasping existence. It enables the wisdom of emptiness to transform others.
Finally, one must rebuke savor itself and leave both extremes. Ordinary beings savor form; the Two Vehicles savor separation from form. If savor were fixed, one could not separate; if separation were fixed, savor should never recur. Neither savor nor separation is fixed. Neither savor nor separation reveals the Middle Way within form. Distinguishing form sees the conventional; form empty in its immediacy sees the true; nonattachment to either extreme sees the Middle. The samādhis of the three truths open from the same desire for form. Rebuking form is like this, and so too are sound, fragrance, flavor, and touch.
Why Are Hindrances Harder to Detect than Outer Objects?〔Section Sixteen〕
Once the five desires have been rebuked, why must the five hindrances still be abandoned? The five desires arise when the five faculties face present objects and produce consciousness. With the five hindrances, an object has already entered the mental field; mind again pursues the past and imagines the future, repeatedly covering itself from within. Though the guest outside has departed, illness remains in the potter’s body, and the work still cannot be done.
The hindrance of craving replays past forms, sounds, fragrances, flavors, and touches and secretly devises means to obtain them again. The hindrance of anger forms resentments from the nine vexations across the three times, letting the fire of anger burn the forest of merit. The hindrance of sleep blocks the six consciousnesses in darkness and lets the four limbs droop, like a small death that steals illumination every day. The hindrance of restlessness-and-remorse first ranges across greed, anger, deviancy, and delusion as the body wanders and the mouth laughs, then binds mind in regret. The hindrance of doubt suspects that one is not a vessel for the path, the teacher lacks deep wisdom, or the Dharma received does not accord with principle. Each hindrance has its own entrance and cannot be reduced to a vague category of distraction.
Their treatments also differ. When craving is heavy, contemplate impurity; when anger is heavy, cultivate kindness; when sleep is heavy, spur body and mind diligently and generate delight in Dharma; when restlessness disperses, count breaths. For the three doubts, discriminatingly establish confidence in oneself, teacher, and Dharma. One seeking Dharma does not judge a teacher by outward appearance, just as one does not discard gold because its sack smells bad. Trusting Dharma does not prohibit questioning. Before the Dharma eye opens, it means not first covering the vessel with a blind mind. Only by recognizing which illness is especially strong does one know where to apply medicine first.
Which Hindrance Is the Direct Obstruction?〔Section Seventeen〕
Do the five hindrances equally obstruct concentration? Some take lack of knowledge as the direct obstruction and therefore emphasize doubt and sleep. Some take scattered movement as the direct obstruction and therefore emphasize restlessness-and-remorse. Some take the softness of dhyāna as treatment for hardness and therefore emphasize craving and anger. The treatise does not choose one hindrance as the eternally unique direct obstruction. It examines which is especially strong in this practitioner. When craving is heavy, craving is direct and the others peripheral; anger, sleep, restlessness-and-remorse, and doubt follow the same pattern.
This is like the four elements: any can become an illness, but they do not necessarily erupt together. Whichever element is disturbed now directly endangers life. Treating the strong hindrance first may let the weaker ones recede with it, so that meditative concentration can arise. This question and answer brings treatment back from abstract ranking to self-examination. One does not first decide the worst affliction in the world; one recognizes honestly the one most capable of covering mind at this moment.
When the First Dhyāna Arises, Are All Five Hindrances Exhausted?〔Section Eighteen〕
Once the first dhyāna arises, do the five hindrances disappear forever? The treatise first speaks of four divisions according to the predominant or equal arising of greed, anger, and delusion, then opens these into the five hindrances of craving, anger, sleep, doubt, and restlessness-and-remorse. Insofar as the five dull-driven hindrances obstruct the first dhyāna, this layer is removed when that dhyāna arises. Yet if the four divisions are broadly opened, each may contain 21,000 afflictions, together making 84,000. Through suffering, accumulation, path, and cessation, these can further open into a Dharma treasury, gates of dust and toil, samādhis and dhāraṇīs, and the perfections. The meaning of hindrance cannot be confined to coarse marks of the desire realm.
One who holds a view of emptiness takes that personal view as real, loving what agrees and becoming angry at what opposes. Deluded fixation through ignorance resembles sleep; conceptual play and disputes of views resemble restlessness-and-remorse; after one’s view is broken, great doubt arises. This layer of five hindrances obstructs true truth. Even after realizing a fruit, appropriation of the true, abandonment of thought-delusions, delusions not yet exhausted, lost mindfulness, and failure to reach beyond-training can likewise be examined in terms of craving, anger, sleep, restlessness, and doubt.
Sinking into emptiness and appropriating realization produces another layer of hindrances. Cherishing and preserving emptiness is craving. Rejecting birth and death and refusing to contemplate it is anger. Refusing to illuminate the provisional is sleep. Treating beings as disturbances is restlessness-and-remorse. Lack of clarity in provisional wisdom is doubt. These obstruct conventional truth and wisdom of the varieties of the path. Bodhisattvas seeking Buddha-Dharma may likewise love the Dharma, reject the Two Vehicles, fail to exhaust ignorance, retain faults in their three kinds of conduct when compared with a buddha, and possess less wisdom in the initial mind than the later mind. Left unexamined, these still obstruct the Middle Way. The arising of meditative concentration is therefore not permission to stop examining. It makes subtler coverings appear level by level.
How Does One Thought of Desire Become a Gate of Perfect Abandonment?〔Section Nineteen〕
Must perfect abandonment of the hindrances wait until a high stage? The treatise asks in return: if the wondrous Dharma were only for Dharma-nature bodhisattvas, why teach it to ordinary beings in the three realms? It is precisely because ordinary beings can cultivate that provisional teachings are conferred here to lead into the real. What the initial mind must examine is not some other Dharma far away, but the present thought of desire.
How can one thought of desire possess all Dharmas? When awareness of desire first arises, the coarse mind does not know it. Growing progressively smooth and sharp, it becomes habit. One then retreats from precepts and seeks the object, stealing, robbing, coercing, and trading for desire, killing to obtain wealth, indulging offenses when rich, and proliferating evil thoughts when poor. Once the offense and karma of desire are complete, “present tendency” and “this existence” draw forth birth and death, and the twelve links revolve in their wake. The five hindrances and birth and death are not added suddenly at the end. They are already present in the first thought.
Desire cannot be found when sought among the five outer objects, the inner mental faculty, or the consciousness between; neither when inner and outer are joined or separated, nor when past condition, present cause, or future result is sought. Desire is empty in its immediacy. From one’s own desire one also sees the immeasurable causes of desire, forms, sounds, mental conduct, and dependent environments of beings, as defeating raiders makes achievement possible, abundant fuel intensifies fire, and rotting manure produces flowers. Only by not abiding in the emptiness of desire can one produce hundreds and thousands of Dharma gates from the illnesses of beings’ desires.
Finally, because the real nature of desire is neither empty nor provisional, there is neither tendency nor nontendency. Without separately cutting or breaking, four sets of five hindrances are perfectly removed in one thought. From possession in principle through hearing and understanding, beginning contemplation, purification of the six faculties, breaking delusion and revealing the truths, until the hindrance of desire is exhausted, the six identities unfold along one line. “Desire itself is the path” does not make a slogan of perfection. It means not stagnating in emptiness within emptiness, not indulging desire within provisionality, and not retaining either extreme in the Middle Way.
Why Is Regulating Body, Breath, and Mind Like Tuning a Lute?〔Section Twenty〕
Once the hindrances have been abandoned, why still regulate food, sleep, body, breath, and mind? Clay and water that are out of balance cannot make a vessel; five matters not skillfully regulated likewise cannot enter dhyāna. Food is measured by whether it increases illness, sleep, or affliction and should leave one neither hungry nor full. Sleep is food for the eyes. Excessive restriction harms mind and body, while indulgence directly obstructs concentration; it should therefore be neither harshly restrained nor indulged.
Body, breath, and mind resemble warmth, life, and consciousness at conception: from infancy and adulthood through decline, old age, and death, they cannot be separated. On entering concentration, body is neither loose nor tense, breath neither rough nor slippery, and mind neither sunken nor floating. While abiding, one notices whatever is unregulated and corrects it; when emerging, one returns from subtlety to coarseness. If a melody fails after the lute strings have begun to sound, one goes back and adjusts strings and pegs. One does not suppose that tuning once at the beginning ends the need to inspect them.
When these three matters of an ordinary person are regulated, they can also turn into morality, concentration, and wisdom. The physical body becomes the basis for generating morality; breath becomes the gate for entering concentration; mind becomes the cause for producing wisdom. Morality relinquishes a body in the evil destinies and accomplishes the Dharma body. Breath turns scattered movement and unwholesome discursive thought into the joy of dhyāna and delight in Dharma. Mind turns the mind of birth and death into the mind of awakening. The three Dharmas together form the noble embryo and never separate from the initial mind to the later mind.
How Does Contemplating Mind Regulate Hunger, Fullness, Sinking, and Floating?〔Section Twenty-One〕
Does contemplation of mind also have hunger and fullness? Concentration and wisdom that enter emptiness mostly eliminate Dharmas and resemble hunger. Concentration and wisdom that support convention broadly establish Dharmas and resemble fullness. Delight in Dharma in the Middle Way inclines toward neither extreme and alone is neither hungry nor full. When emptiness-contemplation combines with ignorance, sinks into emptiness, and preserves itself, it resembles abundant sleep. Emerging into the provisional distinguishes phenomena and subdues ignorance, resembling little sleep. The Middle Way neither severs the nature of ignorance so that wholesome Dharmas have nowhere to arise nor indulges ignorance so that Buddhahood cannot be accomplished. It abides neither in regulation nor in nonregulation.
Suddenly rushing to practice the six perfections or suddenly abandoning them is tension or looseness of body. Prajñā falling into sharpness or dullness is slipperiness or roughness of breath. Describing the mind of awakening as too difficult or too easy is sinking or floating of mind. Regulation can also be distinguished according to entering emptiness, emerging into the provisional, and the Middle Way. Inclination toward the true easily sinks; breadth in the provisional easily floats; only true mark’s simultaneous occlusion and illumination is neither sunken nor floating. Severing delusion is tense, emerging into the provisional loose, and the Middle Way relies on neither extreme. Entering emptiness is slippery, entering the provisional rough, and the Middle Way is neither rough nor slippery.
Within each contemplation, if calming is too strong, body, breath, and mind become tense, slippery, and sunken; if contemplation is too strong, they become loose, rough, and floating. Only when calming-and-contemplation reaches the mean does it respectively become the preparatory means for entering the true, seeing the conventional, and entering the Middle Way. Regulation is not a single eternally fixed point. It means continual awareness within the contemplation being cultivated, allowing preparatory means and wisdom-perfection to unite and form the noble embryo.
Why Are the Final Five Dharmas Not Superfluous?〔Section Twenty-Two〕
If the preceding twenty Dharmas are complete, what remains lacking? If the potter does not wish to work, works without diligence, forgets the method, lacks skillful means, or cannot concentrate, no vessel appears. Practitioners likewise require aspiration, effort, mindfulness, skillful wisdom, and one-pointed mind: delighting in what is cultivated, remaining unremitting day and night, continuing thought after thought, skillfully grasping the meaning, and resolving without divergence. One-pointed mind is like a ship’s rudder, skillful wisdom like its nod toward the course, and the first three Dharmas like poles and oars. A flying bird likewise requires eyes, tail, and wings together.
The five Dharmas can first be explained in relation to the first dhyāna. Aspiration seeks to leave the desire realm; effort crosses the most difficult frontier; mindfulness remains bound to the first dhyāna; skillful wisdom distinguishes the first dhyāna’s excellence and wonder from the desire realm’s pain and coarseness; and one-pointed mind concentrates its resolve without engaging anything else. Here, one-pointed mind is decisive, exclusive pursuit, not the one-pointed mind that serves as the substance of concentration after entry.
The same five can turn toward true truth. Aspiration leaves birth and death for nirvāṇa; effort advances directly without mixture with contamination; mindfulness recollects only quiescent extinction; wisdom distinguishes the faults of birth and death from the bliss of nirvāṇa; and one-pointed mind cultivates the eightfold noble path without turning back. Turned toward transformation of others, aspiration broadly transforms beings, effort vows not to retreat, mindfulness resembles a mother remembering her child, skillful wisdom knows illness and recognizes medicine, and one-pointed mind decisively liberates. Turned toward seeking prajñā, they resemble Sadāprarudita, who did not cherish body or life, wept for seven days, constantly walked for seven years, and still sold his body and pierced himself for blood when meeting Māra’s obstacles, turning demonic affairs into Buddha-work. Turned toward the Middle Way, aspiration leaves the two extremes, effort remains unmixed and proceeds effortlessly, mindfulness binds itself to the Dharma realm, skillful means cultivates middle contemplation, and one-pointed mind clears into nonduality and sees prajñā.
Each time the five Dharmas turn, they preserve the same five names without carrying the goal of the preceding level into the destination of the next. When direction changes, what aspiration longs for, what effort leaves, what mindfulness binds itself to, what wisdom distinguishes, and what one-pointed mind resolves all change with it.
When Distant Preparatory Means Reach Their End, Do Distance and Proximity Remain?〔Section Twenty-Three〕
Do the twenty-five Dharmas apply to only one kind of dhyāna-contemplation? The treatise says they serve universally as preparatory means for every dhyāna and wisdom. As the object contemplated differs, preparatory means also turn, like different melodies requiring different ways of tuning lute strings. Differentiated in detail, they become immeasurable and cannot be exhausted by a fixed checklist.
Here the twenty-five are provisionally called external to concentration and distant so that practitioners have a place to begin. Once mind is regulated through them and suddenly sees principle, who can still establish a fixed inner and outer? Where could any real distance or proximity remain? Wisdom is not attained solely from inner contemplation, outer contemplation, or both inner and outer contemplation. Nor is it attained apart from these contemplations, and still less through complete absence of contemplation.
The conclusion therefore does not establish external preparatory means as a sectarian position. When the meaning is attained, sinking and floating each find their place and both inner and outer become preparatory means. When the meaning is missed, neither inner nor outer is a preparatory means. True skillfulness does not grasp one extreme as the only correct road. It lets every condition carry a person to the seeing of principle, then does not turn the gate traversed into a new bond.
Through the Eye of the Fuxing
The reading above has followed the treatise’s five divisions and its images of pottery-making, the flotation bladder, the strong men, six animals, lute-tuning, and the ship’s rudder. Zhanran’s Fuxing further illuminates several joints in the long text where levels can easily be confused.
First consider the overall outer frame. Zhanran’s direct explanation begins with “explaining the twenty-five preparatory means” and ends with a lament that people do not understand inner and outer preparatory means. The next passage begins to explain correct contemplation and has already moved into the following chapter. His commentary carries the text in thirteen long segments: the general heading and five conditions, keeping, transgression, vehicle and precepts, and repentance and purification each have their own passage; clothing, food, place, affairs, and good spiritual friends follow; and finally rebuking desire, abandoning hindrances, regulating matters, and the five Dharmas close the sequence. This frame supports a finer division of the present chapter according to meaning, but does not permit material on correct contemplation from the next chapter to be imported early into preparatory means.
At the outset of explaining preparatory means, Zhanran first uses skillfulness to show how the few can oppose the many, then uses convergence to show how many conditions accomplish the work together. Distant and proximate are named in relation to correct contemplation, not to disparage the distant and honor the proximate. He also points out that each of the five divisions has textual sources, without reducing their provenance to a claim that each division was copied item by item from one book. Skillfulness therefore names both the function of cultivation and Zhiyi’s ability to organize materials dispersed among sūtras and treatises into a practicable sequence.
First, Zhanran comprehensively gathers the whole chapter under four levels: wording, meaning, principle, and intent. The wording opens the five divisions; their meaning returns to phenomena and principle; principle further has sequential and nonsequential forms; and the chapter’s intent is only one—to aim exclusively at correct contemplation. These do not add four more divisions beside the five. They show that if the five phenomenal inventories are separated from correct contemplation, they lose the name preparatory means; if contemplation of principle is separated from phenomena, it has no body, mind, conditions, or objects to regulate.
“Aiming exclusively at correct contemplation” does not demote the first four divisions into optional preliminaries outside the gate. Precepts and conduct, clothing and food, place, desires and hindrances, and body and mind all exist within the Dharma realm. Every phenomenal adjustment aims toward contemplation; if contemplation cannot illuminate those phenomena in return, it has not yet displayed the skillfulness by which many conditions converge.
Second, the ten precepts within possessing five conditions are not a neatly copied passage from one sūtra or treatise. Zhanran first points to recollection of precepts in the prajñā scriptures, the Great Treatise on the Perfection of Wisdom, the ten treasuries of the Flower Ornament Sutra, and other texts. At the ten modes of receiving full ordination, he says they draw principally on the Ten Recitations Vinaya while also taking meanings from the Vibhāṣā. In the end, he expressly judges that they do not rely exclusively on one work. Zhiyi’s sequence of ten items is itself therefore a synthesis of sūtra, vinaya, and treatise.
Third, Zhanran judges the reading order of the precept-keeping passage to be phenomena first and principle later. Moral restraint, precepts shared with concentration, precepts shared with the path, and differences among stages are established first; contemplation of mind through emptiness, provisionality, and the Middle is opened afterward. The latter makes phenomenal keeping firm; it does not declare that phenomenal precepts can now be removed. Although the passage on transgression is long, Zhanran gathers its nine textual sections into two meanings: transgression through craving and transgression through views. Begging for the whole flotation bladder, half, and a speck of dust unfolds in layers at the level of the text. What truly drives all nine is the two rākṣasas of sensual craving and wrong view; they must not be mislisted as nine parallel causes of transgression.
Within the story of breaking precepts, Zhanran also expressly locates the monk of the four dhyānas in fascicle nineteen of the Great Treatise on the Perfection of Wisdom. The received text says that he attained the four dhyānas, became overbearingly proud, mistook them for the four paths, generated a wrong view upon seeing the mark of the intermediate state at death, and later fell into Avīci. The treatise’s brief account of four fruits and hell and the received source’s four paths and Avīci each have their textual context. Read together, they make the warning against overbearing pride clearly traceable.
Fourth, when reading repentance and purification, Zhanran first distinguishes light from grave. Light offenses are repented phenomenally. For grave offenses, phenomena and principle support one another, with contemplation of mind primary. This judgment corresponds to the treatise’s simile of the second strong man. Rite and contemplation of the unborn assist one another, while disclosure, cutting continuity, and earnest practice each find their place. The twenty minds flowing with and against the current also interweave craving and views, phenomena and principle. The current flows from ignorance gradually to denial of cause and result; the countercurrent turns back by beginning with deep confidence in cause and result. Nearby, it restores pure precepts; farther away, it aids correct practice. The commentary’s structural judgment reveals this crosswise synthesis of the twenty minds while leaving the treatise’s item-by-item unfolding at its own level.
Fifth, clothing, food, place, entangling affairs, and good spiritual friends each have a joint where phenomenal marks turn into contemplation of mind. Zhanran especially judges the good-spiritual-friend passage to be phenomena first and principle later. External protector, fellow practitioner, and instructor are first persons and conditions upon whom the practitioner relies; only afterward does each of the three meanings appear within buddhas and noble ones, path factors, and Dharma-nature. Thus the “whole of the causes and conditions” is neither narrowed to dependence upon a single teacher nor abstracted into dependence only upon an inner Dharma-nature.
For the story of the good spiritual friend as half or whole, Zhanran expressly names the final portion of the Chronicle of the Causes and Conditions of the Dharma Treasury. For Improper Measure of Persons and Śāriputra’s personal vow, he expressly names the second fascicle of the Samantabhadra’s Transcendent Scripture. He connects the verse on regulating food to the text in which a Nirgrantha answers a king. These explicit judgments reconnect the treatise’s condensed retellings to concrete settings, letting Zhiyi’s précis and the source scriptures’ fuller accounts illuminate one another as two levels.
Zhanran’s fine judgments on clothing and food likewise preserve the relation between three grades and contemplation of mind. The three modes of clothing are first divided into superior, middling, and inferior according to place of practice and requisites; the clothing of contemplative practice then uses patience to cover the two extremes. The three modes of food are first distinguished as provisions in deep mountains, alms food, and food delivered by donors; Dharma-food then opens understanding through phenomena in their immediacy, sequential practice, hearing from another, or reliance on concentration. Once the text turns into contemplation of mind, the original clothes and food are not judged delusive. They remain necessary conditions for stability of body and life.
Sixth, rebuking the five desires likewise proceeds first through phenomena and then principle. Form, sound, fragrance, flavor, and touch first stop enticement through their faults; analytical emptiness, embodied emptiness, emergence into the provisional, and the Middle Way then penetrate their source and bottom. Abandoning the five hindrances moves from their five marks and five treatments into questions and answers, then opens sharp drivers, reliance upon emptiness, reliance upon the Middle, and perfect contemplation. Zhanran marks each transition passage by passage. The treatments of impurity, kindness, breath-counting, confidence in Dharma, and the like in the earlier passage are the actual first steps inherited by the later perfect abandonment in one thought.
At the questions and answers on the five hindrances, Zhanran also marks the boundary of the analysis: the first question asks whether all five hindrances obstruct concentration; only the next asks whether they are ultimately exhausted when the first dhyāna arises. The first establishes direct and peripheral hindrances according to whichever is strongest in a practitioner. Only the latter extends from dull to sharp drivers, reliance upon emptiness, and reliance upon the Middle. The perfect explanation does not arrange these levels as a stairway belonging only to later stages. It says that because the wondrous Dharma is taught to ordinary beings in the three realms, the initial mind has a gate it can cultivate. Perfection and sequence thus illuminate one another rather than cancel one another.
Seventh, in regulating the five matters, Zhanran points out that food and sleep are regulated separately, while body, breath, and mind must be regulated together when entering, abiding in, and emerging from concentration. Regulation through contemplating mind is another turn. Practicing the five Dharmas differs: Zhanran expressly says it is no longer divided into phenomena and principle. The same aspiration, effort, mindfulness, skillful wisdom, and one-pointed mind turn according to their direction. The preceding four divisions disclose principle through phenomena; the fifth turns within the phenomenal Dharmas themselves. The treatise’s five repetitions of “at the next level” reveal the same five Dharmas continually changing direction.
Where various schools differ on the five Dharmas, Zhanran particularly uses the Great Treatise on the Perfection of Wisdom’s agreement with the Abhidharma position to illuminate the account adopted by the treatise: one-pointed mind is the common substance, while the distinct factor of each dhyāna reveals its depth or shallowness. This does not change the treatise’s sequence in presenting the Satyasiddhi Treatise, the Necklace Scripture, the Abhidharma, and the Great Treatise. It explains why Zhiyi finally adopts one account among them. More importantly, the initial one-pointed mind among the five Dharmas remains decisive and exclusive aspiration; it must not be read prematurely as the substance of concentration after entry.
Finally, Zhanran turns the concluding prajñā statement back toward attaining or missing the meaning. The twenty-five Dharmas may be called external to concentration and distant, but there is no eternally fixed inner or outer, distant or proximate. If the meaning is attained, both inner and outer can lead into correct contemplation; if missed, both become attachments. This mirror therefore does not make another road beside the treatise. It only lets each of the five divisions take its proper place: phenomena do not leave principle, principle does not abandon phenomena, sequence does not obstruct perfect contemplation, and all skillfulness returns to correct contemplation. This is the measure indispensable to reading Preparatory Means.
正修止觀(總論)Proper Cultivation of Calming-and-Contemplation · General Exposition
全文五層 →Full five layers →已經懂了許多道理,為什麼還要另開一章,叫作正修止觀?三障四魔一起,是否表示前面的修行出了錯?十種境為什麼以陰界入居首,又為什麼既有次第,也會彼此交錯?若一念本無固定形相,十法界從哪裡出現?
本論沒有把正修寫成遠離一切變動之後才可進入的清淨狀態。它恰恰從境來時下手:昏沉、散亂、煩惱、病患、業相、魔事、禪定、知見乃至近道的境界,都可能成為所觀。真正的分界,不在眼前有沒有境,而在行者能否不隨、不畏,以止觀研察;能否從知道道理,走到一境現前也不失方向。
已有妙解,為什麼還不能叫正修
前六重依經開出妙解,至此才依解建立正行。『解』能指出道路,卻不能替人走路;『行』能使人前進,卻不能沒有眼目。本論先用膏與明、目與足兩組譬喻,把正修立在互相資助上:沒有油,燈明不能延續;沒有明,油也不能顯出照用;有眼無足不能到達,有足無眼又不知所向。
所以,行與解不是先完成一邊,再添加另一邊。智慧在行中清淨,行又在智慧中增進;照耀與滋潤、引導與通達彼此交織,如同一個身體的兩隻手,互相揩摩,也共同潔淨這個身體。正修不是離開妙解,而是讓妙解成為能走、能照、能越過生死曠野的力量。
這也解釋了為何本論緊接著說自利與利他。向內能開拓障礙、增進自己的道,向外才可能精通經論、啟發未聞;能雕琢自己,也能雕琢他人。法施不是把一些名相交出去,而像開門傾藏、捨出如意寶珠:光能照暗,寶能濟乏。止與觀如兩輪使車致遠,行與解如兩翅使鳥高飛;少了一邊,都不能抵達。
障礙競起,是退步還是用功之處
行解既勤,三障四魔反而紛然競起。這句很容易令人疑惑:若修得對,為何昏沉更重、散亂更大,種種境相也更加明顯?本論先不替境相貼上成敗標籤,而只立兩條界線:不可隨,不可畏。隨境而去,境便把人帶向惡道;畏境而退,恐懼又會妨礙正法。
因此,昏沉現前時,用觀觀它,使昏而能朗;散亂現前時,用止止它,使散而能寂。這不是先把昏散驅逐乾淨,再開始止觀;昏散正是止觀著力之處。豬揩金山、眾流入海、薪使火熾、風益求羅,四個意象都把阻力轉成用力之緣:摩擦未必損金,眾流不在海外,薪到火中反助其勢,風來又使所遇者增長。
本論隨即稱觀如金剛,能割煩惱軍陣;稱足為牢強,能越生死原野。要緊的不是把境想成修行之外的敵軍,而是使止觀足以研察境。若只求一個永遠無事的心,境一來便會驚疑;若先知道變怪可以被觀,內心便能安如虛空。
誰能聽止觀,誰又能教止觀
正修不只考驗聽者,也考驗教者。快馬見鞭影便走上正路,是根利而能承受;毒氣深入、失去本心者,沒有信,法不能入手;沒有聞法之鉤,聽了也不能解;沒有智慧之眼,便不能辨真偽。器、信、聞、慧都不是裝飾,它們決定所聞之法能否成為正行。
厭世也不必然等於知路。有人玩味下劣之乘,攀附枝葉,如狗只向作務者求食;有人把獼猴當作帝釋,把瓦礫奉作明珠。表面上都在求道,實際卻可能錯認所宗。這些譬喻不是譏笑知識不足,而是在問:行者有沒有辨別根本與枝末、明珠與瓦礫的眼力?
教者的危險同樣真實。有一類禪人只守一條軌轍,不通達他人根性;障難萬途,他卻只用一種乳藥。才見異相,立即判為道;自己不是法器,又缺少雕琢他人的能力,便成盲者與跛者互相依靠,師徒一同在夜路跌落。因此,正修也包含一種不輕率判境的紀律。不能識人、識法、識障難,說得越果斷,未必越能利人。
為什麼所觀開十,又以陰界入居初
止觀所對的境,開作陰界入、煩惱、病患、業相、魔事、禪定、諸見、增上慢、二乘、菩薩十種。它們都能覆障止觀,但不是十個永遠隔絕的世界。這張次第表先回答一個實際問題:境相紛起時,行者如何知道自己面對的是什麼?
陰界入放在第一,有兩個理由:它當下現前,又符合經中多從色身起觀的路徑。其餘九境不發時,無境可觀;陰入無論何時都在,從未離開。受身就是負著五陰重擔,所以觀行不必等待特殊經驗,從眼前身心便能開始。
本論用閉舟順水說明不觀之時:人在船艙裡,只覺安坐,不知水勢正帶著船急行;一旦回頭逆流,才察覺馳流。觀陰也是如此。平時五陰與四大和合,煩惱與病患潛行而不自知;照察一開始,原先隱伏的動勢便逐層顯露。
於是,觀陰果而動煩惱因;身心同觀而病患偏起;止觀有力而動宿業;善惡業動,又引來魔事;越過魔事,禪定競起;禪中觀支若生邪慧,便起諸見;息見而不知深淺,便成未得謂得的增上慢;見慢既靜,過去小乘習氣可能生起;憶本願而不墮空,又可能發方便菩薩境。這是依文相說十境如何相續,不是宣告每一個人必須照表經歷。
十境從凡夫正報說到聖人方便。陰入一境常顯,餘九待發;前八離正道較遠,須深加防護,後二近於方便道,也仍須觀照。所謂近,不等於已到;所謂遠,也不等於不可回。十境都在提醒行者:不能只憑境名,便把自己放進一個完成的位次。
有次第,為什麼又可以不次第
本論先以岔路起問:若不懂諸境互發,便像站在多條道路交會處,不知所從。它列出十門:次第不次第、雜不雜、具不具、作意不作意、成不成、益不益、久不久、難不難、更不更,以及三障四魔,收作九雙七隻。
次第可從法、修、發三面說。法有淺深次序;修可能承過去研習,也可能今生依次而修;發則可能依修次第而發。不次第也從三面說:發起的先後不定,可能先菩薩境、後陰入境;修時則哪一境勢強,先修哪一境;從法本身看,眼耳鼻舌、陰入界等都是寂靜門,也都是法界,沒有必要捨此另取彼。
這一段的關鍵,是次第與不次第並不互相取消。就境相如何出現,可以辨先後;就每一法不出法界,又無一個法在法界外等待排列。煩惱、病患、業、魔、禪、見、慢、二乘、菩薩,一一都可在當下被觀;若執著必須等前境完全處理後才准碰後境,現前強境反而會被遺漏。
病時先觀病,煩惱強時先觀煩惱,不是任意改道,而是『隨強者先修』。正修因此既有地圖,也看路況;既不否定十境的辨別,也不把辨別固化成唯一時間表。
九雙七隻,究竟要辨什麼
雜與不雜,辨境是一一歷然發起,還是多境交橫並沓。具與不具,辨十數是否完整,又可從總別、橫豎逐層察看。禪定的層級、品數、支數,可以顯示豎向與橫向各有具缺;本論一再列舉,不讓『具足』只剩模糊稱讚。
作意與不作意,辨境由作意修而發,還是不作意自行發起;每一境都可依法織成四句,前後相交又成三十六句。成與不成,則不再只問頭數,而問一境是否從開始到終結究竟成就;若作起乍滅、品數缺少、每一部分又曖昧不明,便不能只因『發過』而說已成。
益與不益最能破除按名字下判。惡法發起,可能使明與靜轉深;善法發起,也可能損害靜與照。還有增靜損照、損靜增照、二者都增、二者都損四種情形。利益不由境名自動保證,損害也不由境名直接決定;仍要回到止觀有沒有增明、增靜。
難與不難,辨善惡境發起的難易;久與不久,辨一境久久不退,或即起即去;更與不更,辨同一境發一次便止,還是一更、兩更,乃至反覆多次。這些門不是鼓勵行者蒐集境界,而是防止誤取誤捨。境的善惡、久暫、難易、一次多次都不能單獨作結論,最後仍須以止觀研之,使心無滯。
三障四魔再把十境收攝。陰入、病患可從報障說;煩惱、見、慢可從煩惱障說;業、魔、禪、二乘、菩薩可從業障說。四魔則有陰魔、煩惱魔、死魔、天子魔。『魔』既有奪身奪命的意思,也有磨損止觀、使明轉暗、使靜轉散的意思。名字不同,所要辨的仍是止觀如何被覆、被塞、被奪。
境為什麼會發,又為何不可輕判
十境互發,本論把原因放在過去與現在二世。過去有漸、頓、不定種子,今世遇修行之雨,便可能次第、不次第或雜發;過去所修數目具不具,影響今世所發具不具;過去曾證或只修未證,關係今發成或不成;過去因強,可以不待今修而發,今緣強,則待今修才發。
益損、久暫也由因緣強弱與善巧雜毒而異。過去因與現在緣都善巧,又迴向上道,今發便益;因緣中夾毒,便可能致損。因弱則不久,因強則久。善境的難易與遮障輕重相應,惡境的難易又與根性利鈍相應;有的境來告謝,有的境來相知,有的一發不更,有的更更更更。
正因變化如此細密,本論才在此發出極重的警語:須有口決,用智慧籌量,不得只憑自己的心,錯判是非。慎之、勤之、重之,不是要人畏懼一切境,而是防止把一時感受、一次發相、善惡名稱或自己的好惡,匆忙變成修證判決。
十六番問答,為何先追問通與別
法多如塵沙,境為何只定十?本論以大地生種種芽回答:取十是為不廣不略,使義容易明白。十不是把一切法縮成十個實體,而是提供可辨、可說、可觀的數法。
接下來的問答反覆追問:十境既各有名字,為何又能互相通稱?陰入可以通向煩惱、病、業、魔、禪、見、慢、二乘、菩薩;其餘每一名,也可從因、果、作用、攝屬等面通攝別境。甚至行人也可通名:未發心者仍可名菩薩;從聲聞類別說,也可通攝不同境人。
但通不是抹平差異。無常可通而倒相有異,有漏之漏義可通而有義有異,偏義可通而真義有異。陰界入既是受身之本,又是觀慧之初,所以兼具通、別二義;後九境依異相受名,只各有通與別。煩惱雖似身因,所屬世次不同;病雖似身本,卻不恆起,經論也不以它作觀首,因此不能照陰境同判。
陰入中若生理解,也不必另立一境。若執解,便隨事歸見;由解生愛恚,歸煩惱;招病來魔,也各隨事判。若解發朗然而沒有九境相,仍是陰入中的止觀氣分。名稱跟著境相,不跟著行者想替經驗加名的衝動。
十境又確有條然別相:四念處、空聚、無我分別標出陰、入、界;五停心對煩惱,八念對病,十善對業,五繫對魔,六妙門對禪,道品對見,無常苦空對慢,四諦十二因緣對二乘,六度對菩薩。通使十境不互相封閉,別使觀法不混成一團;亦通亦別與非通非別,又讓這兩邊不成僵局。
境與觀不二,是否就沒有因果分際
最後六問把問題推得更深。既然五陰都是境,在色心之外是否另有一個觀?本論答『即陰是觀』:不善、無記五陰可名境,善五陰可名觀;觀純熟後,善陰再轉成方便陰、無漏陰、法性陰。觀沒有離開陰另造一物,陰也不是永遠只能作障礙。
果報陰是否也轉?本論以色淨、受想行識淨、般若淨,以及容色鮮白、六根清淨作答。陰雖轉,觀境仍然宛然。轉不是把境消滅,而是境與觀的關係改變。
十境與五分可以互會:一發至後為進,齊九以內為住,作意矜持為護,一發即失為退,通達則為達;但法相可會,不表示一切位次都可混同。六即與十地有淺深,不能因十境相攝便取消行位差別。
若念性離、緣性也離,沒有緣、念與數量,為何仍具十法界?本論先把須彌容芥、火出蓮華、人渡大海這些希有事放在一邊,轉而說無心、無念、無能行、無能到。不可思議不只是不可能的事竟然發生,而是理不落能所,觀智卻仍宛然。
十法界互相具有,是在因還是在果?本論答因果俱有,只是因通易知,果隔難顯。慈童女能在地獄境發佛心;未得記者輕慢得記者,又會結成重罪。凡聖都具五陰,不能因此說聖陰等同凡陰;佛具五眼、五行,也不能拿人天果報直接解釋佛果。這些例子所以說明果隔難顯,而不是果上全不相具。
最後追問:一念具十法界,是作念才具,還是任運便具?答案收得極短:法性本來如此,不由造作而成,如一粒微塵自具十方分。正修一路辨十境、九雙、十六問,最終不是把世界切成更多格子,而是使行者在任何一境現前時,都不離法性、不亂因果,也不停止止觀。
輔行之眼
湛然先把全段判作結前生後:前六重共同成就妙解,至此依解立行;所謂正行,須十法和合成乘,在每一境中調停研察。人法得失又先自行、後化他,先得、後失,使卷首譬喻不是散列的勸勉,而是正修來意的完整開場。
膏明、目足的逐項配位,四譬中何者顯止、何者顯觀,皆由《輔行》明判;本論自身則以行解互資總攝。湛然又把『即昏而朗、即散而寂』讀成寂照九境的大綱,並說金剛觀與牢強足雖分說解功、行德,文意仍在互資。
『開止觀為十』的略句,湛然補作止觀所觀開十:前從理說,所以體一;今從事說,所以境十。陰境具現前、依經二義,故必居初;餘九待發。對『五陰與四大合』,他明記疑誤,提出應作陰與四分合;這是疏家的校疑,底本文字仍須原樣保存。
十境依文相有生起次第,互發則無固定次第。湛然釋九雙七隻,明七隻就是三障與四魔合成末一雙;又特別限定,次第、不次第的法、修、發,是辨宿習所發之相,不是把當下所修三種止觀搬進此處。交橫、並、沓分指交互、同類俱起與相次而起;具不具只明頭數,成不成另明一境之體是否有始有終。
益損也有條件:須看宿習境的輕重與現前觀力的純雜。若境起後不再修觀,只倚境自得,原本的益也會成損。三障收十境,是隨名稱便利及某障偏重而說,不表示每境只具一障;魔則兼取奪與磨訛兩義。至於境相如何判別,湛然仍回到本論的口決之誡:自己道智法眼不足,須依教文、先達,不可用凡情輕判而誤後人。
私料簡共十六番。前十番成通別四句;從『五陰俱是境』以下六番,集中成就不思議意。即四陰心而能成觀,說明境智相即;報陰亦轉,說明所生諸根能隨觀轉;五分與十境可會,行位則不可強會。
通別問答中,《輔行》以陰境兼具身本、觀初二義,說明它為何獨得亦通亦別;煩惱屬前世因,病又不恆起,故不能照此並判。陰入中發解而沒有其餘九境相,仍歸陰境;若朗然無執,只是將入觀行前的氣分。十境條然有別,則依各境所用能治與彼此不同而立,不因通攝便失去科別。
對『無相而相,觀智宛然』一問,湛然先辨只就希有事說不可思議仍未盡義,繼而從一念心性與契理起用申明境智。這一步屬疏家明判;本論自己的答語仍止於無心、無念、無能行、無能到與理勝於事,兩層不可合寫成同一段原說。
末二問中,湛然把『因通果隔』釋得更為嚴密:一念因心具十容易明白,一一界果也各具十,卻彼此不相混濫。『法性自爾』中的自爾,是自然的異名;這裡不是外在造作,也不是只說一個空泛的觀心,而是觀其本具。如此,湛然的判語都在本論問答之後照明關節,不改作智者已逐字說出的內容。
If so many principles have already been understood, why open another chapter called Proper Cultivation of Calming-and-Contemplation? Does the simultaneous arising of the three obstructions and four Māras mean that earlier practice went wrong? Why do the ten objects begin with aggregates, sense fields, and elements, and why do they both follow a sequence and crisscross one another? If one thought originally has no fixed mark, where do the ten Dharma realms appear from?
The treatise does not write proper cultivation as a pure state that can be entered only after every change has been left behind. It begins precisely when an object arrives. Torpor, distraction, afflictions, illness, karmic marks, demonic affairs, meditative concentration, views, and even objects close to the path can all become what is contemplated. The real dividing line is not whether an object is present, but whether practitioners can neither follow nor fear it and can investigate it with calming-and-contemplation—whether they can move from knowing principle to remaining oriented when an object actually appears.
Why Can Wondrous Understanding Not Yet Be Called Correct Practice?
The preceding six layers open wondrous understanding on the basis of scripture; only here is correct practice established on the basis of understanding. “Understanding” can point out the road but cannot walk it for someone. “Practice” can make one advance but cannot do without eyes. The treatise begins with two pairs of similes—oil and flame, eyes and feet—and establishes proper cultivation upon mutual support. Without oil, lamplight cannot continue; without flame, oil cannot display its illuminating function. Eyes without feet cannot arrive, while feet without eyes do not know the direction.
Practice and understanding are therefore not completed one at a time and then joined. Wisdom becomes pure within practice, and practice advances within wisdom. Illumination and moistening, guidance and penetration interweave, like two hands on one body rubbing one another and together cleaning that body. Proper cultivation does not leave wondrous understanding behind. It turns wondrous understanding into a force that can walk, illuminate, and cross the wilderness of birth and death.
This also explains why the treatise immediately discusses benefiting oneself and others. Only when one can open inwardly through obstructions and advance one’s own path can one outwardly master sūtras and treatises and awaken those who have not heard. One can shape oneself and also shape others. Giving Dharma does not hand over a collection of terms; it resembles opening gates and pouring out a treasury or relinquishing a wish-fulfilling jewel. Its light illuminates darkness, and its treasure relieves lack. Calming and contemplation are two wheels that carry a vehicle far; practice and understanding two wings that carry a bird high. Without either side, one cannot arrive.
Are Obstructions Racing to Arise a Regression or a Place to Work?
Once practice and understanding become diligent, the three obstructions and four Māras instead race to arise. This easily creates doubt: if cultivation is correct, why does torpor become heavier, distraction greater, and every object more distinct? The treatise does not first label the object success or failure. It establishes only two boundaries: do not follow, and do not fear. Follow an object and it carries one toward evil destinies; fear an object and fear obstructs correct Dharma.
When torpor appears, contemplate it so that darkness can become clear. When distraction appears, calm it so that scattering can become still. One does not first expel torpor and distraction completely and only then begin calming-and-contemplation. They are precisely where calming-and-contemplation works. A pig rubbing against a golden mountain, many streams entering the sea, fuel intensifying fire, and wind enlarging the kalā-gurula insect all turn resistance into a condition for exertion: friction need not harm the gold; streams are not outside the sea; fuel entering fire increases its force; and wind makes what it meets grow.
The treatise immediately calls contemplation a vajra able to cut the battle formation of afflictions, and calls the feet firm and powerful, able to cross the wilderness of birth and death. The key is not imagining an object as an enemy army outside cultivation, but making calming-and-contemplation capable of investigating it. If one seeks only a mind where nothing ever happens, an object’s arrival brings alarm and doubt. Knowing beforehand that strange transformations can be contemplated, the inner mind can remain settled like empty space.
Who Can Hear Calming-and-Contemplation, and Who Can Teach It?
Proper cultivation tests not only the listener but the teacher. A swift horse enters the correct road upon seeing the whip’s shadow; this is sharp capacity able to receive. In one where poison has entered deeply and the original mind is lost, absence of confidence prevents Dharma from entering the hand. Without the hook of hearing Dharma, one cannot understand even after listening; without the eye of wisdom, one cannot distinguish true and false. Vessel, confidence, hearing, and wisdom are not decorations. They decide whether Dharma heard can become correct practice.
Weariness with the world does not necessarily mean knowing the road. Some savor an inferior vehicle and cling to branches and leaves, like a dog that begs only from laborers; some take a monkey for Śakra and gravel for the bright pearl. Outwardly all appear to seek the path, but they may mistake what they honor. These similes do not mock a lack of learning. They ask whether practitioners possess the eyesight to distinguish root from branch and bright pearl from gravel.
The teacher’s danger is just as real. Some dhyāna practitioners guard one track alone and do not penetrate others’ capacities. Although obstacles and difficulties have ten thousand roads, they use only one medicine of milk. At the first unusual mark, they immediately judge it the path. Unsuitable as vessels and lacking the ability to shape others, they become blind and lame persons leaning on one another, teacher and disciple falling together on a night road. Proper cultivation therefore also includes the discipline of not judging objects rashly. When one cannot recognize persons, Dharmas, obstructions, or difficulties, greater decisiveness in speech does not necessarily bring greater benefit.
Why Open the Contemplated into Ten and Place Aggregates, Sense Fields, and Elements First?
The objects faced by calming-and-contemplation open into ten: aggregates/sense fields/elements, afflictions, illness, karmic marks, demonic affairs, meditative concentration, various views, overbearing pride, the Two Vehicles, and bodhisattvas. All can cover and obstruct calming-and-contemplation, but they are not ten eternally isolated worlds. This ordered map first answers a practical question: when objects arise in confusion, how does a practitioner know what is being faced?
Aggregates, sense fields, and elements stand first for two reasons: they are presently manifest, and they accord with the scriptural course that often begins contemplation from the physical body. When the remaining nine do not arise, there is no such object to contemplate. Aggregates and sense fields are present at every moment and never leave. Receiving a body means carrying the burden of five aggregates; contemplative practice need not wait for a special experience and can begin from the body and mind before one’s eyes.
The treatise uses a closed boat moving downstream to show what happens without contemplation. Sitting inside the cabin, one feels at rest and does not know the water is carrying the boat rapidly. Only when turning back upstream does one perceive the rush of the current. Contemplating the aggregates is the same. Ordinarily, five aggregates and four elements combine while afflictions and illness move hidden and unnoticed. As illumination and examination begin, the force previously latent appears level by level.
Thus, contemplating the result of aggregates stirs the cause of afflictions; contemplating body and mind together makes illness arise disproportionately; powerful calming-and-contemplation stirs past karma; the movement of wholesome and unwholesome karma attracts demonic affairs; crossing demonic affairs makes meditative concentrations race to arise; if a contemplative factor within dhyāna produces wrong wisdom, various views arise; quieting views without knowing one’s depth produces overbearing pride that takes nonattainment for attainment; once views and pride are still, past Lesser Vehicle habituation may arise; and remembering the original vow without falling into emptiness may make a bodhisattva object of preparatory means arise. This describes, according to the text, how ten objects can follow one another; it does not declare that everyone must experience them according to a table.
The ten objects extend from an ordinary person’s direct retribution to the noble person’s preparatory means. Aggregates and sense fields are always manifest; the other nine await arising. The first eight are relatively distant from the correct path and require deep protection; the final two lie near paths of preparatory means but still require contemplation. Near does not mean arrived; distant does not mean unable to return. All ten remind the practitioner that an object’s name alone cannot place one in a completed stage.
If There Is a Sequence, Why Can It Also Be Nonsequential?
The treatise begins from a forked road: without understanding the objects’ mutual arising, one resembles a person standing where many roads meet and not knowing which to follow. It lists ten gates: sequential/nonsequential, mixed/unmixed, complete/incomplete, intentional/unintentional, accomplished/unaccomplished, beneficial/nonbeneficial, lasting/nonlasting, difficult/not difficult, repeated/not repeated, and the three obstructions/four Māras. These are gathered as nine pairs and seven singletons.
Sequence can be discussed from Dharma, cultivation, and arising. Dharmas have an order from shallow to deep. Cultivation may inherit study from the past or proceed sequentially in this life. Arising may follow the order of cultivation. Nonsequence is likewise discussed from all three sides. In arising, order is unfixed: a bodhisattva object may appear before the object of aggregates and sense fields. In cultivation, whichever object has greater force is cultivated first. From the standpoint of Dharma itself, eye, ear, nose, tongue, aggregates, sense fields, and elements are all gates of quiescence and all the Dharma realm, with no need to abandon one and take another.
The crucial point is that sequence and nonsequence do not cancel each other. In how objects appear, earlier and later can be distinguished. Yet because every Dharma remains within the Dharma realm, no Dharma waits outside it to be arranged. Afflictions, illness, karma, Māra, dhyāna, views, pride, Two Vehicles, and bodhisattvas can each be contemplated in the present. If one grasps that a later object may be touched only after an earlier object has been completely handled, the powerful object actually present will instead be neglected.
Contemplating illness first when ill or afflictions first when they are strong does not mean changing roads arbitrarily. It means “cultivate whichever is strong first.” Proper cultivation therefore possesses a map while also watching the road conditions. It neither denies distinctions among the ten objects nor freezes those distinctions into a single timetable.
What Exactly Do the Nine Pairs and Seven Singletons Distinguish?
Mixed and unmixed distinguish whether objects arise one by one in clear detail or several crisscross, occur together, and overlap. Complete and incomplete distinguish whether all ten are numerically present and can be examined successively as general/particular and horizontal/vertical. Levels, grades, and factors of dhyāna can reveal completeness or lack in vertical and horizontal directions. The treatise lists them repeatedly so that “complete” does not remain vague praise.
Intentional and unintentional distinguish whether an object arises from intentional cultivation or by itself without intention. Each object can form four alternatives according to Dharma, and interweaving them before and after yields thirty-six statements. Accomplished and unaccomplished no longer ask only about number; they ask whether one object is ultimately accomplished from beginning to end. If it starts and abruptly disappears, lacks grades, and remains indistinct in each part, one cannot call it accomplished merely because it “arose.”
Beneficial and nonbeneficial most directly break judgments made from names. An unwholesome Dharma may deepen clarity and stillness when it arises; a wholesome Dharma may damage stillness and illumination. There are also four situations: increasing stillness while damaging illumination, damaging stillness while increasing illumination, increasing both, and damaging both. Benefit is not automatically guaranteed by an object’s name; harm is not directly decided by its name. One must return to whether calming-and-contemplation has become clearer and stiller.
Difficult/not difficult distinguish ease or difficulty in the arising of wholesome and unwholesome objects. Lasting/not lasting distinguish an object that remains without receding from one that vanishes as it arises. Repeated/not repeated distinguish the same object arising once and stopping from arising again and again. These gates do not encourage collecting objects; they prevent mistaken acceptance and rejection. An object’s good or evil, duration, difficulty, or number of appearances cannot alone decide the conclusion. It must still be investigated by calming-and-contemplation so that mind does not stagnate.
The three obstructions and four Māras gather the ten objects again. Aggregates/sense fields and illness can be discussed as the obstruction of retribution; afflictions, views, and pride as the obstruction of affliction; karma, Māra, dhyāna, the Two Vehicles, and bodhisattvas as the obstruction of karma. The four Māras are those of aggregates, afflictions, death, and the heavenly being. “Māra” means both taking body and life and grinding down calming-and-contemplation, turning clarity dark and stillness scattered. Though names differ, what is distinguished remains how calming-and-contemplation becomes covered, blocked, and taken away.
Why Do Objects Arise, and Why Must They Not Be Judged Lightly?
The treatise locates the cause of the ten objects’ mutual arising in past and present lives. When gradual, sudden, or indeterminate seeds from the past encounter the rain of cultivation in this life, they may arise sequentially, nonsequentially, or in a mixed fashion. Whether the number cultivated in the past was complete affects whether arising in this life is complete. Whether one previously realized or only cultivated without realization bears on whether present arising is accomplished. A strong past cause can arise without awaiting present cultivation; a strong present condition waits for cultivation before arising.
Benefit and harm, duration and brevity, likewise differ according to the strength of causes and conditions and whether skillfulness or poison is mixed in. When a past cause and present condition are both skillful and dedicated toward the higher path, present arising benefits. When poison is mixed among the causes and conditions, it may harm. A weak cause is brief; a strong cause lasts. Ease or difficulty in wholesome objects corresponds to the lightness or heaviness of obstruction, while ease or difficulty in unwholesome objects corresponds to sharp or dull capacity. Some objects come to say farewell, some to make themselves known; some arise once and never recur, while others recur again and again.
Because transformations are this subtle, the treatise issues an especially weighty warning: essential oral instructions are needed; one must weigh with wisdom and not rely only on one’s own mind to judge right and wrong incorrectly. “Be circumspect, be diligent, take it seriously” does not tell one to fear every object. It prevents a temporary feeling, one mark of arising, a wholesome or unwholesome label, or personal preference from being rushed into a judgment of cultivation and realization.
Why Do the Sixteen Questions First Press Shared and Distinct?
If Dharmas are as numerous as dust and sand, why fix the objects at only ten? The treatise answers with the great earth producing many sprouts. Ten is adopted so as to be neither too broad nor too abbreviated and to make the meaning easy to understand. Ten does not compress all Dharmas into ten entities. It provides a numerical Dharma that can be distinguished, spoken, and contemplated.
The questions that follow ask repeatedly: if each of the ten objects has its own name, why can they also share names? Aggregates and sense fields can connect through afflictions, illness, karma, Māra, dhyāna, views, pride, the Two Vehicles, and bodhisattvas. Every other name can likewise embrace other objects from the sides of cause, result, function, and inclusion. Even practitioners can share names: one who has not aroused the mind may still be called a bodhisattva; from classes of śrāvakas, persons in different objects can likewise be included together.
But sharing does not erase differences. Impermanence may be shared while its inverted marks differ; the meaning of contamination may be shared while the meaning of existence differs; the meaning of one-sidedness may be shared while that of truth differs. Aggregates, sense fields, and elements are both the basis for receiving a body and the beginning of contemplative wisdom and therefore alone have both shared and distinct meanings. The latter nine receive names according to different marks that arise and each have shared and distinct meanings separately. Although afflictions seem a cause of the body, they belong to another life in the sequence. Although illness seems a bodily basis, it does not arise constantly, and sūtras and treatises do not make it the beginning of contemplation. Neither can therefore be judged like the aggregate object.
Understanding arising within aggregates and sense fields also need not be established as another object. If the understanding is grasped, it returns according to the event to views; if it generates craving or anger, to afflictions; if it attracts illness or Māra, each is judged according to the event. If understanding arises brightly without marks of the nine objects, it remains an atmosphere of calming-and-contemplation within aggregates and sense fields. Names follow the object’s mark, not the practitioner’s urge to name an experience.
The ten objects nevertheless have distinct marks in ordered detail. The four establishments of mindfulness, empty village, and no-self separately mark aggregates, sense fields, and elements. The five methods of settling mind correspond to afflictions; eight recollections to illness; ten wholesome actions to karma; five bindings to Māra; six subtle gates to dhyāna; path factors to views; impermanence, suffering, and emptiness to pride; Four Truths and twelve links to the Two Vehicles; and six perfections to bodhisattvas. Sharing prevents the ten objects from sealing one another off; distinction prevents contemplative methods from becoming an undifferentiated mass. Both shared and distinct, and neither shared nor distinct, keep those two sides from hardening into an impasse.
If Object and Contemplation Are Nondual, Are Causal and Resultant Boundaries Erased?
The final six questions push the problem deeper. Since the five aggregates are all objects, is there a separate contemplation outside form and mind? The treatise answers that the aggregates themselves are contemplation. Unwholesome and indeterminate five aggregates may be called the object, and wholesome five aggregates contemplation. Once contemplation matures, wholesome aggregates turn into aggregates of preparatory means, then uncontaminated aggregates, then aggregates of Dharma-nature. Contemplation does not make another thing apart from the aggregates, nor are aggregates forever only obstruction.
Do aggregates of retribution also turn? The treatise answers with the purity of form, feeling, perception, formations, consciousness, and prajñā, as well as a bright, fair complexion and purified six faculties. Although aggregates turn, the object of contemplation remains distinctly present. Turning does not extinguish the object; it changes the relation between object and contemplation.
The ten objects can correspond to the five divisions: arising through to a later object is advance, remaining within the first nine abiding, intentional self-maintenance protection, loss as soon as an object arises retreat, and penetration attainment. But the possibility of correlating Dharma-marks does not mean all stages can be conflated. The six identities and ten grounds have depths and shallows; distinctions of stages are not cancelled because the ten objects include one another.
If the nature of thoughts is separate and the nature of conditions likewise separate, and there are no conditions, thoughts, or number, why are the ten Dharma realms still possessed? The treatise first sets aside rare events such as Sumeru containing a mustard seed, a lotus arising from fire, and a person crossing the sea, then speaks of no mind, no thought, no one traveling, and no one arriving. The inconceivable is not merely an impossible event somehow occurring. Principle does not fall within agent and object, yet contemplative wisdom remains distinctly present.
Do the ten Dharma realms mutually possess one another in cause or result? The treatise answers that both cause and result possess one another, but causes communicate and are easy to know while results are separated and difficult to reveal. Maitrakanyaka can arouse the Buddha-mind in a hell object; an unpredicted bodhisattva who slights one already predicted can form grave offense. Ordinary and noble beings both possess five aggregates, but noble aggregates are not thereby identical to ordinary ones. A buddha possesses five eyes and five practices, but the Buddha-result cannot be explained directly through human or heavenly retribution. These examples clarify why separated results are difficult to reveal, not that results entirely fail to possess one another.
The final question asks whether one thought possesses the ten Dharma realms only when a thought is deliberately made, or spontaneously. The answer is extremely brief: Dharma-nature is originally so and is not accomplished by fabrication, like one mote of dust inherently possessing the divisions of the ten directions. Along its entire course through ten objects, nine pairs, and sixteen questions, proper cultivation does not finally divide the world into more compartments. It lets practitioners meet any object without leaving Dharma-nature, confusing cause and result, or ceasing calming-and-contemplation.
Through the Eye of the Fuxing
Zhanran first judges the entire passage as concluding the preceding and generating the following. The preceding six layers together accomplish wondrous understanding, and here practice is established on the basis of understanding. Correct practice means that ten Dharmas unite to form the vehicle and are regulated and investigated within every object. Gains and losses in persons and Dharmas then proceed first through cultivating oneself and later transforming others, first attainment and later loss. The opening similes are therefore not scattered exhortations but the complete introduction to proper cultivation.
The individual correlations of oil/flame and eyes/feet, and which among the four similes reveals calming or contemplation, are all expressly judged in the Fuxing; the treatise itself gathers them under mutual support of practice and understanding. Zhanran also reads “darkness itself becoming clear, scattering itself becoming still” as the general outline for stilling and illuminating the nine objects. Although he separately explains vajra-contemplation as the work of understanding and powerful feet as the virtue of practice, the text’s intent remains their mutual support.
Where the treatise abbreviates “open calming-and-contemplation into ten,” Zhanran supplies “open what calming-and-contemplation contemplates into ten.” From principle the substance is one; from phenomena the objects are ten. Because the aggregate object possesses both present manifestation and scriptural basis, it must stand first; the remaining nine await arising. At “the five aggregates combine with the four elements,” he expressly records a suspected error and proposes that it should read “aggregates combine with the four divisions.” This is the commentator’s textual doubt; the wording of the base text must still be preserved unchanged.
The ten objects have a sequence of arising at the level of textual presentation, but no fixed sequence in their mutual arising. In explaining the nine pairs and seven singletons, Zhanran clarifies that the seven singletons are the three obstructions and four Māras joined as the final pair. He further limits the Dharma, cultivation, and arising of sequential/nonsequential to distinguishing marks generated by past habituation; they do not import the three modes of calming-and-contemplation cultivated in the present into this passage. Crisscrossing, simultaneous, and overlapping respectively mean mutual interchange, like kinds arising together, and arising one after another. Complete/incomplete concerns only number, while accomplished/unaccomplished separately asks whether the substance of one object has both beginning and end.
Benefit and harm likewise have conditions. One must examine the weight of the object from past habituation and the purity or mixture of present contemplative power. If, once an object arises, contemplation is no longer cultivated and one relies upon the object to attain something by itself, original benefit can become harm. Gathering the ten objects under the three obstructions follows convenience of name and the predominance of a particular obstruction; it does not mean each object possesses only one. Māra includes both meanings of taking away and grinding-distortion. As for how object-marks are judged, Zhanran returns to the treatise’s warning concerning oral instructions: when one’s own path-wisdom and Dharma-eye are insufficient, one must rely upon teaching-texts and predecessors and must not use ordinary feeling to judge lightly and mislead later people.
There are sixteen rounds of private analysis. The first ten accomplish the four alternatives of shared and distinct. The six beginning with “the five aggregates are all objects” concentrate on accomplishing the inconceivable meaning. That mind within the four mental aggregates can itself become contemplation clarifies the identity of object and wisdom. That aggregates of retribution also turn clarifies that the faculties produced can turn with contemplation. The five divisions and ten objects can correspond, but stages of practice cannot be forced into correspondence.
Within the shared/distinct questions and answers, the Fuxing uses the aggregate object’s two meanings—basis of body and beginning of contemplation—to explain why it alone is both shared and distinct. Afflictions belong to a cause in a past life, while illness does not arise constantly, and they therefore cannot be judged the same way. When understanding arises among aggregates and sense fields without marks of the other nine objects, it remains the aggregate object. If it is lucid and ungrasped, it is only the atmosphere just before entry into contemplative practice. The ten objects’ ordered distinction is established according to the different treatments used for each; their divisions do not disappear because they can share and include one another.
On the question of “markless yet marked, contemplative wisdom distinctly present,” Zhanran first distinguishes an explanation of inconceivability based only on rare events as still incomplete, then clarifies object and wisdom from the nature of one thought and function arising in accord with principle. This step is the commentator’s explicit judgment. The treatise’s own answer stops with no mind, no thought, no one traveling, no one arriving, and principle surpassing phenomena. The two layers must not be combined into one original statement.
In the final two questions, Zhanran explains “causes shared, results separated” more strictly. One thought as causal mind possessing ten is easy to understand; the result of each realm also individually possesses ten without becoming confused or intermixed with the others. In “Dharma-nature is naturally so,” “naturally so” is another name for “by nature.” This is neither external fabrication nor a merely vague claim about contemplating mind, but contemplation of what is inherently possessed. Thus every judgment of Zhanran illuminates a joint after the treatise’s question and answer; none is rewritten as wording Zhiyi himself stated verbatim.